Ittralbrita nf a /nttst Cifo : 
 
 OK, THE 
 
 i LIFE AND TRAVELS 
 
 OF 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH, 
 
 OR, 
 
 GEORGE COPWAY, 
 
 CHIEF OF THE OJIBWAY NATION. 
 
 Many years Missionary in the North West ; and projector of the Concentra 
 tion of the Indian Tribes, for the Promotion of their Improvement. 
 
 SECOND EDITION. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 C. GILPIN, 5, BISHOPSGATE STREET WITHOUT. 
 
 EDINBURGH: ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK. 
 
 DUBLIN: JAMES B. GILriN. 
 
 1851. 
 
195 / 
 
 TO 
 
 CHEISTIANS 
 
 OF ALL 
 
 DENOMINATIONS, 
 THIS BRIEF 
 
 Itstnrtf nf n Clnlfr nf tjp 
 
 IS MOST EESPECTFULLT AND AFFECTIONATELY 
 INSCRIBED, BY 
 
 THE AUTHOE. 
 
 M568905 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Dedication iii 
 
 Preface ix 
 
 A Word to the Reader xi 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Early life and pursuits Indian gods The Benevolent 
 Spirit The Ojibway nation My great-grandfather 
 Subjugation of the Hurons Intercourse with the 
 early settlers Wigwams Indian hunting grounds. . 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Indian sufferings Restitution Parental monitions 
 Tracking the deer Bear shooting Reward of the 
 young hunter 16 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Indian gods Modes of worship Grand Medicine 
 Lodge Medicine men and women Sayings of the 
 medicine men Indian perils War Song of the 
 Ojibway nation 27 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Belief in omens Dreams Effects of the " Devil s Spit 
 tle" A " whiskey spree " Anecdote of a fire-water 
 drinker 38 
 
 I 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Page. 
 Indian traditions Do the Indians belong to the "lost 
 
 tribes of Israel ?" Invincibility of the Ojibways 
 Their migrations Councils of peace Ojibway 
 notions of a future state 44 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Description of Rice Lake Sale of lands to the British 
 Government Tribute to the memory of the Rev. 
 James Evans 52 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 First visit of the Missionaries to the Ojibway nation 
 Reception of the black coats The whiskey thrown 
 into the lake Visit of the Ojibways to the first camp 
 meeting Conversion of my father and mother 
 Happy death of my mother 56 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Visit to a camp meeting with my father My efforts to 
 pray My conversion Beauties of nature Selected 
 for the work of a missionary Reluctance to enter 
 upon it Decision and departure 66 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Journey to the Ke-wa-we -non mission Opposition expe 
 rienced Conversion of John Southwind and the 
 Spear Maker The old medicine man Old Anna 
 Journey to Sault St. Marie " The King of Birds" 74 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Perilous voyage to La Pointe The "Black Fast" 
 Home, dear home ! Departure for the Ottawa Lake 
 and hardships on the road The battle-grounds of 
 the Ojibways and the Sioux Labours of the Rev. 
 Mr. Hall . . 84 
 
CONTEXTS. VU 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Page. 
 Narrow escape of Rev. John Clark from being drowned 
 
 Residence at Ottawa Lake Dangerous journey 
 through the land of the Sioux Sent to school at 
 Jacksonville, Illinois county, for two years Letter 
 from a schoolmate Return to my friends Kindness 
 of a Quaker Visit to New York and Boston Retro 
 spective glance at the condition of the red men .... 93 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Arrival at Rice Lake Emotions on beholding my native 
 village Celebration of Christmas and the New 
 Year Conversion of Big Jacob" General Council 
 My marriage Remarkable dream Departure for 
 Buffalo Journey to Prairie du Chien Mishaps and 
 privations on the road 109 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Kindness of the Indians Chief Hole-in-the-Sky Threat 
 ened destruction of the Ojibways Efforts to save 
 them Missionary labours and sufferings Hostile 
 feelings of the Sioux and Ojibways, and in what way 
 they might be removed 133 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Presbyterian missionaries Evils of the American appro 
 priations Travels to Canada Labours at the Sau- 
 geeng Mission Progress of the Indians 145 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 General Council Speeches Order Documents, &c. 
 Manual Labour School Plan, or remedy for the 
 preservation of the different tribes 153 
 
Vlll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Page. 
 Geographical sketch of the Ojibway nation Missions 
 
 Presbyterians Methodists Baptists Report from 
 the Commissioners to the Provincial Parliament re 
 specting the following tribes : 
 
 1. Chippewas on the River Thames 169 
 
 2. Chippewas at Amherstburg 169 
 
 3. Chippewas of St. Clair 170 
 
 4. Chippewas at Walpole Island 171 
 
 5. Chippewas of the River Credit 171 
 
 6. Chippewas of Alnwick 1 72 
 
 7. Chippewas at Rice Lake 173 
 
 8. Chippewas at Mud Lake 173 
 
 9. Chippewas at Balsam Lake 174 
 
 10. Chippewas of Rama 174 
 
 11. Chippewas of Beausoleil Island, Matchadisk Bay, 
 
 Lake Huron 175 
 
 12. Chippewas of Snake Island, Lake Simcoe 176 
 
 13. Chippewas of Saugeeng, Lake Huron 176 
 
 14. Chippewas of Big Bay, in Owen s Sound, Lake 
 
 Huron 176 
 
 15. Chippewas and others in the Township of Bedford 177 
 Appeal to Christians The wrongs of the Indians 178 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Address before the Legislature of Pennsylvania in favour 
 of the plan for giving the Indians a permanent home 
 between the Nebraska and Minesotta territories 
 Resolution of the North Carolina Legislature in 
 favour of the plan 184 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Letters of the Author and Notices of the Public Press . . 211 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 IN presenting my life to the British public, at 
 the earnest solicitation of friends, I do so with 
 the greatest diffidence. I am an Indian, and 
 am well aware of the difficulties I have to en 
 counter, to win the favourable notice of the white 
 man. Yet one great object prompts me to per 
 severe, and that is, that I may, in connection with 
 the memoirs of my life, present the present state 
 and prospects of my poor countrymen feeling that 
 the friends of humanity may still labour and direct 
 their benevolence to those who were once the lords 
 of the land on which the white man lives and 
 assist in rescuing them from an untimely grave. 
 
 If ever I see the day when my people shall 
 become happy and prosperous, I shall then feel 
 great and lasting pleasure, which will more than 
 
X PEEFACE. 
 
 repay me for the pain, both of body and mind, 
 which I have endured for the last twelve years. 
 My motto is still " My poor people" 
 
 My book goes to the firesides of the thousand 
 happy homes of the white man ! As much as I may 
 desire to see them in person, my short stay in this 
 country will not allow me this pleasure. Tell your 
 own story of my gratitude to the white man, my 
 joy and pleasures. Whisper in the ears of your 
 children to pray for the red man. 
 
 Yes ! go, where I never shall be, and you will 
 still be speaking, long, long after my tears will have 
 ceased to flow, and I be numbered with the past. 
 
 Visit the gaudy palaces of the great, and whisper 
 in their ears what rivers are in store for doing 
 good. 
 
 Visit the humble homes of the poor, and let the 
 cares, hopes, and joys of the one you speak of 
 comfort and console the care-worn pilgrims of earth; 
 for I love them because they are my brethren in 
 affliction ! 
 
 Septemler, 1850. 
 
A WORD TO THE READER. 
 
 IT would be presumptuous in one, who has but 
 recently been brought out of a wild and savage 
 state, and who has since received but three years* 
 schooling, to undertake, without any assistance, to- 
 publish to the world a work of any kind. It is but 
 a few years since I began to speak the English 
 language. An unexpected opportunity occurred 
 of submitting my manuscript to a friend, who has 
 kindly corrected all serious grammatical errors, 
 leaving the unimportant ones wholly untouched, 
 that my own style may be exhibited as truly as 
 possible. The language (except in a few short 
 sentences), the plan, and the arrangement, are all 
 my own ; and I am wholly responsible for all the 
 statements, and the remaining defects. My w r ork 
 is now accomplished ; and I am too well aware of 
 the many faults which are still to be found therein. 
 Little could I imagine that I should have to con- 
 
XU A WORD TO THE READEB. 
 
 tend with so many obstacles. All along have I 
 felt my great deficiency, and my inadequacy for 
 such an undertaking. I would fain hope, however, 
 that the kind reader will throw the mantle of 
 charity over errors of every kind. I am a stranger 
 in a strange land ! And often, when the sun is 
 sinking in the western sky, I think of my former 
 home; my heart yearns for the loved of other 
 days, and tears flow like the summer rain. How 
 the heart of the wanderer and pilgrim, after long 
 years of absence, beats, and his eyes fill, as he 
 catches a glance at the hills of his nativity, and 
 reflects upon the time when he pressed the lips of a 
 mother, or sister, now cold in death. Should I live, 
 this painful pleasure will yet be mine. " Blessed le 
 tlie Lord, ivlio liatli helped me hitherto" 
 
 KAH-GE-aA-aAH-BOWH, 
 
 OR, 
 
 GKEOEGKE COPWAY. 
 
RECOLLECTIONS OF A FOREST LIFE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 As we look back through life, in our moments of sadness, 
 
 How few and how brief are the glearnings of gladness ! 
 
 Yet we find, midst the gleam that our pathway o ershaded, 
 
 A few spots of sunshine, a few llowers unfaded ; 
 
 And memory still hoards, as her richest of treasures, 
 
 Some moments of rapture, some exquisite pleasures. P. M. W. 
 
 FEOM a land of wildness and desolate solitude 
 I come, and at the feet of noble Britons drop the 
 tears of pleasure, and pay a humble homage, not to 
 man, but to the greatness of the Palefaces, or that 
 which makes them great, science and religion ; in 
 presenting myself before them as I do. None of 
 my race have, perhaps, seen the different phases of 
 one man s varied history as I have. The path I have 
 trodden has been here and there rugged, steep, and 
 intricate. Flowers and thorns have clustered in my 
 bosom at the same time, and have left the aching 
 heart to bleed. S.mshine has also succeeded the 
 B 
 
2 THE LIFE OF 
 
 darkest hours of sorrow and the bereavements of 
 the past. I have shouted to-day in the ecstacies of 
 delight, and to-morrow I have sobbed in agony for 
 departed joys ! Yet, after all, I could wish to live 
 a life over again, which, of itself, has some bright 
 spots, which the future itself cannot efface with 
 its glory. Thought recurs to the innoceiicy of 
 childhood, when no care appeared, as foreboding 
 clouds in the distant sky ; but when, half-naked, 
 I sent my shout of merry laughter into the dis 
 tant woods, or mocked the birds which sang 
 over me. A nature as free as the deer, a heart 
 as light as the dawn of day. 
 
 Fancy s pictures are not needed in my life to 
 represent the past. The realities stare at me, and 
 the days which I have spent in the forest yet cause 
 a momentary joy, and give life s wheel smooth 
 ness in their passage to the grave. Lakes, rivers, 
 wild woods, and mountain peaks, frequented in 
 youth, arise, and still can I feel the glowing of 
 youth s fires, which then were fanned by the 
 breath of heaven. I drank from the hand of 
 Nature. Her cup, ever running over, gave its 
 delight, which nothing could supply, but that 
 which runs in a stream from the skies. The 
 earth then was covered with new-born beauties 
 and blossoms. 
 
 Among the many considerations which have in- 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 3 
 
 duced me to consent to the publication of this work, 
 is that the Christian public may do more good to 
 my poor brethren, in sending them the means of 
 education and Christian instruction. 
 
 The Christian will, no doubt, feel for my poor 
 people, when he- hears the story of one brought 
 from that unfortunate race called the Indians. 
 The lover of humanity will be glad to see that that 
 once powerful race can be made to enjoy the bless*- 
 ings of life. 
 
 What was once impossible or rather thought to 
 be is made possible through my experience. I 
 have made many close observations of men and 
 things around me ; but I regret to say, that I do 
 not think I have made as good use of my opportu 
 nities as I might have done. It will be seen that 
 I know but little yet, how precious that little ! 
 I would rather lose my right hand than be de 
 prived of it. 
 
 I loved the woods and the chase. I had the 
 nature for it, and gloried in nothing else. The 
 mind for letters was in me, but was asleep, till the 
 dawn of Christianity arose, and awoke the slumbers 
 of the soul into energy and action. 
 
 You will see that I served the imaginary gods of 
 my poor blind father. I was out early and late in 
 quest of the favours of the Mon-e-doos (spirits), 
 who, it was said, were numerous who filled the 
 
4 THE LIFE OF 
 
 air ! At early dawn I watched the rising of the 
 palace of the Great Spirit the sun who, it was 
 said, made the world ! 
 
 Early as I can recollect, I was taught that it was 
 the gift of the many spirits to be a good hunter 
 .and warrior ; and much of my time I devoted in 
 search of their favours. On the mountain top, or 
 along the valley or the water brook, I searched for 
 some kind intimation from the spirits who made 
 their residence in the noise of the waterfalls. 
 
 I dreaded to hear the voice of the angry spirit in 
 the gathering clouds. I looked with anxiety to 
 catch a glimpse of the wings of the Great Spirit, 
 who shrouded himself in rolling white and dark 
 clouds who, with his wings, fanned the earth, and 
 laid low the tall pines and hemlock in his course 
 who rode in whirlwinds and tornadoes, and plucked 
 the trees from their woven roots who chased other 
 gods from his course who drove the bad spirit 
 from the surface of the earth, down to the dark 
 caverns of the deep. Yet he was a kind spirit. 
 .My father taught me to call that spirit Ke-sha- 
 mon-e-doo Benevolent spirit for his ancestors 
 taught him no other name to give to that spirit 
 who made the earth, with all its variety and smiling 
 beauty. His benevolence I saw in the running of 
 .the streams, for the animals to quench their thirst 
 und the fishes to live ; the fruit of the earth teemed 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 5 
 
 wherever I looked. Everything I saw smilingly- 
 said, Ke-sha-mon-e-doo nin-ge-oo-she-ig the Bene 
 volent spirit made me. 
 
 " "Where is he ? " My father pointed to the sun, 
 " What is his will concerning me, and the rest of the 
 Indian race ? " This was a question that I found no 
 one could answer, until a beam from heaven shone 
 on my pathway, which was very dark, when first I 
 saw that there was a true heaven not in the far- 
 setting sun, where the Indian anticipated a rest, . 
 home for his spirit but in the bosom of the - 
 Highest. 
 
 I view my life like the mariner on the wide ocean, , 
 without a compass, in the dark night, as he watcher 
 the heavens for the north star, which his eye- 
 having discovered, he makes his way amidst surgingv- 
 seas, and tossed by angry billows into the very jaws-- 
 of death, till he arrives safely anchored at port. I 
 have been tossed with hope and fear in this life ; 
 no star-light shone on my way, until the men of 
 God pointed me to a Star in the East, as it rose 
 with all its splendour and glory. It was the Star 
 of Bethlehem. I could now say, in the language 
 of the poet 
 
 " Once on the raging seas I rode, 
 
 The storm was loud, the night was dark ; 
 The ocean yawned, and rudely blowed 
 
 The wind that tossed my foundering bark." 1 
 
6 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Yes, I hope to sing some day in the realms of 
 bliss 
 
 " It was my guide, my light, my all ! 
 
 It bade my dark foreboding cease ; 
 And through the storm and danger s thrall, 
 It led me to the port of peace." 
 
 I have not the happiness of being able to refer 
 to written records in narrating the history of my 
 forefathers, but I can reveal to the world what has 
 long been laid up in my memory ; so that when 
 "I go the way of all the earth," the crooked and 
 singular paths which I have made in the world 
 may not only be a warning to others, but may in 
 spire them with a trust in God. And not only a 
 warning and a trust, but also that the world may 
 learn that there once lived such a man as Kah-ge- 
 ga-gah-bowh, when they read his griefs and his 
 joys. 
 
 My parents were of the Ojibway nation, who lived 
 on the lake back of Cobourg, on the shores of Lake 
 Ontario, Canada West. The lake was called Eice 
 Lake, where there was a quantity of wild rice, and 
 much game of different kinds, before the whites 
 cleared away the woods, where the deer and the 
 bear then resorted. 
 
 My father and mother were taught the religion 
 of their nation. My father became a medicine man 
 in the early part of his life, and always had by him. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 7 
 
 the implements of war, which generally distinguish 
 our head men. He was as good a hunter as any in 
 the tribe. Very few brought more furs than he 
 did in the spring. Every spring they returned 
 from their hunting grounds. The Ojibways each 
 claimed, and claim to this day, hunting grounds, 
 rivers, lakes, and whole districts of country. No 
 one hunted on each other s ground. My father had 
 the northern fork of the river Trent, above Bel- 
 mont Lake. 
 
 My great-grandfather was the first who ventured 
 to settle at Eice Lake, after the Ojibway nation 
 defeated the Hurons, who once inhabited all the 
 lakes in Western Canada, and who had a large vil 
 lage just on the top of the hill of the Anderson 
 farm (which was afterwards occupied by the Ojib 
 ways), and which furnished a magnificent view of 
 the lakes and surrounding country. He was of the 
 Crane tribe, i.e.., had a crane for totem coat of 
 arms which now forms the totem of the villagers, 
 excepting those who have since come amongst us 
 from other villages by intermarriage ; for there was 
 a law that no one was to marry one of the same 
 totem, for all considered each other as being related. 
 He must have been a daring adventurer a warrior 
 for no one would have ventured to go and settle 
 down on the land from which they had just driven 
 the Hurons, whom the Ojibways conquered and re- 
 
8 THE LIFE OP 
 
 duced, unless he was a great hero. It is said that 
 he lived about the islands of Rice Lake, secreting 
 himself from the enemy for several years, until some 
 others came and joined him, when they formed a 
 settlement on one of the islands. He was a great 
 hunter, and this was one of the principal induce 
 ments that made him venture there, for there must 
 have been abundance of game of every kind. The 
 Ojibways are here called Massissuagays, because 
 they came from Me-sey Sah-gieng, at the head of 
 Lake Huron, as you go up to Sault St. Marie falls. 
 
 Here he lived in jeopardy with his life in his 
 hand enduring the unpleasant idea that he lived 
 in the land of bones amidst the gloom, which 
 shrouded the once happy and populous village of 
 the Hurons ; here their bones lay broad-cast around 
 his wigwam ; for among these woods once rang 
 the war-cry of the Hurons, echoing along the valley 
 of the river Trent, but whose sinewy arms now laid 
 low, with their badges and arms of war, in one 
 common grave. Their graves, forming a hillock, 
 are now all that remain of this once powerful nation. 
 Their bones, gun-barrels, tomahawks, war spears, 
 large scalping knives, are yet to be found there. 
 This must have taken place soon after the forma 
 tion of the settlement in Quebec. 
 
 The Crane tribe became the sole proprietors of 
 this part of the Ojibway land ; the descendants of 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 9 
 
 this tribe continue to wear the distinguishing sign ; 
 except in a few instances, the chiefs are of this 
 tribe. 
 
 My grandfather lived here about this time, and 
 held some friendly intercourse with the whites. 
 My father here learned the manners, customs, and 
 worship of the nation. He, and others, became 
 acquainted with the early settlers, and have ever 
 been friendly with the whites ; and I know the 
 day when he used to shake the hand of the white 
 man, and, very friendly, the white man would say, 
 "take some ichiskey" "When he saw any hun 
 gering for venison, he gave them to eat ; and some, 
 in return for his kindness, have repaid him after 
 they became good and great farmers. 
 
 My mother was of the Eayle tribe ; she was a 
 sensible woman ; she was as good a hunter as any 
 of the Indians ; she could shoot the deer, and the 
 ducks flying, as well as they. Nature had done a 
 great deal for her, for she was active ; and she was 
 much more cleanly than the majority of our women 
 in those days. She lived to see the day when most 
 of her children were given up to the Lord in Chris 
 tian baptism ; while she experienced a change of 
 heart, and the fulness of God in man, for she lived 
 daily in the enjoyment of God s favours. I will 
 speak more of her at a proper time, respecting her 
 life and happy death. 
 
10 THE LIFE OE 
 
 My father still lives ; lie is from sixty-five to 
 seventy years old, and is one of the chiefs of Rice 
 Lake Indian Tillage. He used to love fire-water 
 before he was converted to God, but now lives in 
 the enjoyment of religion, and he is happy without 
 the devil s spittle whiskey. If Christianity had 
 not come, and the grace of God had not taken 
 possession of his heart, his head would soon have 
 been laid low beneath the fallen leaves of the 
 forest, and I left, in my youthful days, an orphan. 
 But to God be all the praise for his timely deli 
 verance ! 
 
 The reader will see that I cannot boast of an 
 exalted parentage, nor trace the past history to 
 some renowned warrior in days of yore ; but let 
 the above suffice. My fathers were those who 
 endured much, and who first took possession of the 
 conquered lands of the Hurons. 
 
 I was born in Nature s wide domain ! The trees 
 were all that sheltered my infant limbs the blue 
 heavens all that covered me. I am one of Nature s 
 children ; I have always admired her ; she shall be 
 my glory ; her features her robes, and the wreath 
 about her brow the seasons her stately oaks, 
 and the evergreen her hair, ringlets over the 
 earth all contribute to my enduring love of her ; 
 and wherever I see her, emotions of pleasure roll 
 in my breast, and swell and burst like waves on the 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 11 
 
 shores of the ocean, in prayer and praise to Him 
 who has placed me in her hand. It is thought 
 great to be born in palaces, surrounded with 
 wealth but to be born in Nature s wide domain is 
 greater still ! 
 
 I was born sometime in the fall of 1818, near 
 the mouth of the river Trent, called in our lan 
 guage, Sah-ge-dah-we-ge-wah-noong, while my 
 father and mother were attending the annual dis 
 tribution of the presents from the Government to 
 the Indians. I was the third of our family ; a 
 brother and sister being older, both of whom died. 
 My brother died without the knowledge of the 
 Saviour, but my sister experienced the power of 
 the loving grace of G-od. One brother, and two 
 step-brothers, are still alive. 
 
 I remember the tall trees, and the dark woods 
 the swamp just by, where the little wren sang so 
 melodiously after the going down of the sun in the 
 west the current of the broad river Trent the 
 skipping of the fish, and the noise of the rapids a 
 little above. It was here I first saw the light ; a 
 little fallen down shelter, made of evergreens, and 
 a few dead embers, the remains of the last fire that 
 shed its genial warmth around, were all that 
 marked the spot. When I last visited it, nothing 
 but fur poles stuck in the ground, and they were 
 leaning on account of decay. Is this dear spot, 
 
12 THE LIFE OP 
 
 made green by the tears of memory, any less en 
 ticing and hallowed than the palaces \vhere princes 
 are born ? I would much more glory in this birth 
 place, with the broad canopy of heaven above me, 
 and the giant arms of the forest trees for my 
 shelter, than to be born in palaces of marble, 
 studded with pillars of gold ! Nature will be 
 Nature still, while palaces shall decay and fall in 
 ruins. Yes, Niagara will be Niagara a thousand 
 years hence ! The rainbow, a wreath over her brow, 
 shall continue as long as the sun, and the flowing 
 of the river while the work of art, however im 
 pregnable, shall in atoms fall! 
 
 Our wigwam we always carried with us wherever 
 we went. It was made in the following manner : 
 Poles were cut about fifteen feet long ; three with 
 crotches at the end, which were stuck in the 
 ground some distance apart, the upper ends meet 
 ing, and fastened with bark ; and then other poles 
 were cut in circular form and bound round the first, 
 and then covered with plaited reeds, or sewed birch 
 bark, leaving an opening on the top for the smoke 
 to escape. The skins of animals formed a covering 
 for a gap, which answered for a door. The family 
 all sat, tailor-fashion, on mats. In the fall and 
 winter they were generally made more secure, for 
 the purpose of keeping out the rain and cold. The 
 covering of our wigwam was always carried by my 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-feOWH. 13 
 
 mother, whenever we went through the woods. In 
 the summer it was easier and pleasanter to move 
 about from place to place, than in the winter. In 
 the summer we had birch-bark canoes, and with 
 these we travelled very rapidly and easily. In the 
 winter every thing was carried upon the back. I 
 have known some Indians carry a whole deer 
 not a small one, but a buck. If an Indian could 
 lift up his pack oft the ground by means of his 
 arms, it was a good load, not too light nor too 
 heavy. I once carried 196 Ibs. weight of flour, 
 twelve Ibs. of shot, five Ibs. of coffee, and some 
 sugar, about a quarter of a mile, without resting 
 the flour was in two bags. It felt very heavy. 
 This was since I travelled with the missionaries, in 
 going over one of the portages in the west. 
 
 Our summer houses were made like those in. 
 gardens among the whites, except that the skeleton 
 was covered with bark. 
 
 The hunting grounds of the Indians were se 
 cured by right, a law and custom among themselves. 
 No one was allowed to hunt on another s land, 
 without invitation or permission. If any person, 
 was found trespassing on the ground of another, 
 all his things were taken from him, except a handful 
 of shot, powder sufficient to serve him in going 
 straight home, a gun, a tomahawk, and a knife ; all 
 the fur, and other things, were taken from him. If 
 
14 THE LIFE OF 
 
 he were found a second time trespassing, all his 
 things were taken away from him, except food suffi 
 cient to subsist on while going home. And should 
 he still come a third time to trespass on the same, 
 or another man s hunting grounds, his nation, or 
 tribe, are then informed of it, who take up his case. 
 If still he disobey, he is banished from his tribe. 
 
 My father s hunting ground was at the head of 
 Crow Biver, a branch of the Biver Trent, north of 
 the Prince Edward District, Canada West. There 
 are two branches to this river one belongs to 
 G-eorge Poudash, one of the principal chiefs of our 
 nation ; the other to my father ; and the Crow 
 Hiver belongs to another chief by the name of 
 John Crow. During the last war the Indians did 
 not hunt or fish much for nearly six years, and at 
 the end of that time there were large quantities of 
 beaver, otter, minks, lynx, fishes, &c. 
 
 These hunting grounds abound with rivers and 
 lakes ; the face of the country is swampy and 
 rocky ; the deer and the bear abound in these 
 woods ; part of the surrendered territory is in 
 cluded in it. In the year 1818, 1,800,000 acres of 
 it were surrendered to the British Government. 
 For how much, do you ask ? For 2,960 dollars 
 per annum ! What a great sum for British gene 
 rosity ! 
 
 Much of the back country still remains unsold, 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 15 
 
 and I hope the scales will be removed from the eyes 
 of my poor countrymen, that they may see the 
 robberies perpetrated upon them, before they sur 
 render another foot of territory. 
 
 From these lakes and rivers come the best furs 
 that are caught in "Western Canada. Buyers of 
 fur get large quantities from here. They are then 
 shipped to !NV\v York city, or to England. When 
 ever fruit is plenty, bears are also plenty, and there 
 is much bear hunting. Before the \vhites came 
 amongst us, the skins of these animals served for 
 clothing ; they are now sold at from three to eight 
 dollars apiece. 
 
 My father generally took one or two families 
 with him when he went to hunt ; all were to hunt, 
 ^and place their gains into one common stock till 
 spring, (for they were often out all winter,) when a 
 division took place. 
 
16 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 My life is not dated by years 
 There are moments which act as a plough ; 
 
 And there is not a furrow appears, 
 But is deep in my soul as my brow. Byron. 
 
 THE change of seasons changed also our mode 
 of living, as well as the places where we then had 
 our wigwam. In the fall we gathered the wild rice, 
 and in the winter we were in the interior. Some 
 winters we suffered most severely, on account of 
 the depth of snow, and the cold; our wigwams, 
 were often buried in snow. \\ r e not only suffered 
 from the snow and the cold, but from hunger. Our 
 party would be unable to hunt, and being far from 
 the white settlements, we were often in want of 
 food. I will narrate a circumstance of our suffer 
 ings, when I come to speak of the actual condition 
 of our people, before Christianity was introduced 
 among us, which, when I think of it, I cannot but 
 bless God for his preserving kindness to us, in 
 sparing us to hear his blessed word. 
 
 Soon after being Christianised, my father and 
 another Indian, by the name of Big John, and 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWEL 17 
 
 myself, went out hunting ; my lather left his family 
 near the mission station, living in the wigwam. 
 While we were out on the hunting grounds, we 
 found out that some Indians had gone before us on 
 the route up the river, and every day we gained 
 upon them: their tracks were fresh. The river 
 and the lakes were frozen, and we had to walk on 
 the ice. For some days together we did not fire a 
 gun, for fear they would hear it and go from us, 
 where we could not find them. At length we 
 found them by the banks of the river they were 
 Nah-doo-ways, or Mohawks, from Bay Quinty; 
 there were seven of them, tall fellows. We shook 
 hands with them: they received us kindly. My 
 father had determined to take all they had, if we 
 should overtake them. After they gave us a good 
 dinner of boiled beaver, my father stepped across 
 the fire and ripped open two packs of beaver furs, 
 that were just by him. He said to them, "We 
 have only one custom among us, and that is well 
 known to all ; this river, and all that is in it are 
 mine. I have come up the river behind you, and 
 you appear to have killed all before you. This is 
 mine, and this is mine," he said, as he touched 
 with the handle of his tomahawk each of the packs 
 of beaver, otter, and musk-cat skins. I expected 
 every moment to see my father knocked down with 
 a tomahawk, but none dared touch him ; he counted 
 
 G 
 
18 THE LIFE OP 
 
 the skins, and then threw them across the fire-place 
 to us. After this was done, the same thing took 
 place with the guns ; only one was left them to use 
 on their way home. He talked to them by signs, 
 and bade them, as the sailors say, " weigh anchor, 
 and soon be under way ;" they left, and we took 
 possession of the temporary wigwam they had 
 built. We never saw them afterwards on our 
 hunting grounds, though some of them have been 
 there since. 
 
 My father was ever kind and affectionate to me, 
 particularly after the death of my brother, which 
 was occasioned by the going off of a gun, the load 
 passing through the arm, and so fractured it that 
 it soon mortified and caused his death. He be 
 lieved in persuasion ; I know not that he ever used 
 harsh means, but would talk to me for hours toge 
 ther. As soon as it was dark he would call me to 
 his side and begin to talk, and tell me that the 
 Great Spirit would bless me with a long life if I 
 should love my friends, and particularly the aged. 
 He would always take me with him when going 
 anywhere near, and I learned his movements, for I 
 watched him going through the woods. Often 
 would he tell me that when I should be a man that I 
 must do so and so, and do as he did, while fording 
 the rivers, shooting the deer, trapping the beaver, &c. 
 I always imitated him while I was a hunter. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-EOWH. 19 
 
 My mother was also kind and affectionate ; she- 
 seemed to be happy when she saw us enjoying our 
 selves by her ; often she would not eat much for 
 days together ; she would leave all for us ! She 
 was an industrious woman ; in the spring she made 
 more sugar than any one else ; she was never idle 
 while the season for gathering wild rice lasted. 
 
 I was taught early to hunt the deer. It was a 
 part of our father s duty to teach us how to handle- 
 the gun as well as the bow and arrow. I was early 
 reminded to hunt for myself; a thirst to excel in 
 hunting began to increase ; no pains were spared,, 
 no fatigue was too great, and at all seasons I found 
 something to stimulate me to exertion, that I might 
 become a good hunter. For years I followed my 
 father, observed how he approached the deer, the 
 manner of getting it upon his shoulders to carry it 
 home, &c. The appearance of the sky, the sound 
 of the distant waterfalls in the morning, the ap 
 pearance of the clouds and the winds, were to be 
 noticed. The step, and the gesture, in travelling in 
 search of the deer, were to be observed. 
 
 Many a lecture I received when the deer lay 
 bleeding at the feet of my father ; he would give 
 me an account of the nobleness of the hunter s 
 deeds, and said that I should never be in want 
 whenever there was any game, and that many a 
 poor aged man could be assisted by me. " If 
 c2 
 
20 THE LIFE OF 
 
 reverence the aged, many will lie glad to hear of your 
 name" were the words of my father. "The poor 
 man will say to his children, my children, let us 
 go to him, for he is a great hunter, and is kind to 
 the poor ; he will not turn us away empty. The 
 Great Spirit, who has given the aged a long life, 
 will bless you. You must never laugh at any suf 
 fering object, for you know not how soon you may 
 be in the same condition: never kill any game 
 needlessly." Such was his language when we were 
 alone in the woods. Ah ! they were lessons directed 
 from heaven. 
 
 In the spring but few deer were killed, because 
 they were not in good order, the venison being 
 poor, and the skin so thin, that it was no object to 
 kill them. To hunt deer in the summer was my 
 great delight, which I did in the following manner : 
 During the day I looked for their tracks, as they 
 came on the shore of the lake or river during the 
 night to feed. If they came on the bank of the 
 river, I lighted pitch pine, and the current of the 
 river took the canoe along the shore. My lantern 
 was so constructed that the light could not fall on 
 one spot, but sweep along the shore. The deer 
 could see the light, but were not alarmed by it, and 
 continued feeding on the weeds. In ^ this way I 
 have approached so close, that I could have reached 
 them with my paddle. In this manner our fore- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 21 
 
 fathers shot them, not with a gun, as I did, but 
 with the bow and arrow. Bows were made strong 
 enough, so that the arrows might pierce through 
 them. 
 
 Another mode of hunting on the lakes, preferred 
 by some, is shooting without a light. Many were 
 so expert, and possessed such accuracy in hearing, 
 that they could shoot successfully in the dark, with 
 no other guide than the noise of the deer in the 
 water ; the position of the deer being well known 
 in this way 011 the darkest night. I will here relate 
 an occurrence which took place in 1834. My father 
 and I were hunting on the river Trent, in the night ; 
 after we had shot two deer, and while returning 
 homewards, we heard the noise of a deer s footsteps. 
 The night was dark as pitch. "We approached the 
 deer. I asked my father at what part of the animal 
 I should aim. He replied, " at the head or neck." 
 I poised my gun and fired; hearing no noise, I 
 concluded that my game was sure. I lighted some 
 pitch pine, and walked towards the spot from which 
 the noise had come. The deer lay dead and bleed 
 ing. On examination, I found that I had shot it 
 just below the ear. In the fall of the year, also, I 
 was accustomed to hunt ; the meat was very fine, 
 and the skins (from which our moccasins were 
 made) were much thicker at this season. Those 
 that could track the deer on fallen leaves, and shoot 
 
22 THE LIFE OP 
 
 one each day, were considered first-rate hunters. 
 The fall is the best time to determine the skill of 
 the huntsman. 
 
 Of all animals the bear is the most dangerous to 
 hunt. I had heard so many stories about its cun 
 ning that I dreaded to meet one. One day a party 
 of us were going out to hunt the bear, just below 
 Crooke s rapids. After we had made a temporary 
 place to stay for several days, we marched in file ; 
 after a while we halted, each took a different direc 
 tion. My father said, " My son, you had better 
 loiter behind the rest. Do not go far, for you may 
 lose yourself." We parted I took my course, and 
 the rest theirs. I trembled for fear I should see what 
 I was hunting for ! I went only where I least ex 
 pected to see a bear, and every noise I heard in the 
 woods, I thought must be one. As I stood on an 
 old mossy log, there was such a crack on the side 
 of the hill, that my heart leaped within me. As I 
 turned and looked, there was a large bear running 
 towards me ! I hid myself behind a tree but on 
 he came ; I watched him ; he came like a hogshead 
 rolling down hill ; there were no signs of stopping ; 
 when a few feet from me, I jumped aside, and cried 
 Yah ! (an exclamation of fear.) I fired my gun 
 without taking sight ; in turning suddenly to avoid 
 me, he threw up the earth and leaves ; for an in 
 stant I was led to believe that the bear was upon 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 23 
 
 me. I dropped my gun and fell backwards, while 
 the bear lay sprawling just by me. Having reco 
 vered, I took up my gun, and went a few feet from 
 where I fell, and loaded my gun in a hurry. I 
 then sought for a long pole, and with it I poked it 
 on its side, to see if it was really dead. It did not 
 move it was dead ; but even then I had not courage 
 to go and touch it with my hands. When all was 
 over, and I had told my father I had killed a bear, 
 I felt as though my little leggings could hardly 
 contain me. In examining it, I found the ball had 
 gone through its heart. 
 
 Bear meat is like pork. It can be kept a long 
 time when cured. For some weeks together this 
 was the only kind of food we used to eat. 
 
 The oil of the bear is used for various purposes. 
 One use is, to prevent the falling out of the hair. 
 The apothecaries buy it from the Indians for about 
 five dollars a gallon. 
 
 The skins of bears are what our forefathers wore, 
 before the white people came amongst us, as blan 
 kets ; but now land-sbarlcs, called traders, buy them 
 from the Indians for a mere trifle. 
 
 I loved to hunt the bear, the beaver, and the 
 deer ; but now, the occupation has no charms for 
 me. I will now take the goose quill for my bow, and 
 its point for my arrow. If, perchance, I may yet 
 speak, when my poor aching head lies low in the 
 
24 THE LIFE OF 
 
 grave ; when the hand that wrote these recollections 
 shall have crumbled into dust ; then these pages 
 will not have been written in vain. 
 
 " O ! land of rest, for thee I sigh 
 
 When will the season come, 
 When I shall lay my armour by, 
 And dwell in peace at home ?" 
 
 The beaver was hunted in the spring and fall. 
 They were either trapped or shot. Among all the 
 animals that live in the water, the beaver is of the 
 kindest disposition, when tamed ; it is a very cleanly 
 animal ; sits on its broad tail on the ground while 
 feeding ; feeds all night, and sleeps most of the day. 
 Beaver skins were once worth from eight to ten 
 dollars apiece, or four dollars per pound. 
 
 The otter, too, is much valued. The whites buy 
 the skins, and make caps of them. They are mostly 
 caught in traps. In the fall and spring they are 
 always on the move. 
 
 The otter is a greedy animal ; it can be tamed, 
 but when hungry becomes cross, and often bites. 
 If it be half a mile off, it will scent any food pre- 
 nparing in the wigwam. 
 
 When about five years old, I commenced shoot 
 ing birds, with a small bow and arrow. I have shot 
 many a bird, but am no more a marksman. I used 
 to feel proud when I carried home my own game. 
 The first thing that any of the hunters shot, was 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 25 
 
 cooked by the grandfather and grandmother, and 
 there was great rejoicing, to inspire the youthful 
 hunter with fresh ardour. Day after day I searched 
 for the grey squirrel, the woodpecker, the snipe, 
 and the snow bird, for this was all my employ 
 ment. 
 
 The gun was another instrument put into my 
 hands, which I was taught to use both carefully 
 and skilfully. Seldom do accidents occur from the 
 use of fire-arms among our people. I delighted in 
 running after the deer, in order to head and shoot 
 them. It was a well known fact that I ranked 
 high among the hunters. I remember the first 
 deer I ever shot, it was about one mile north of the 
 Tillage of Keene. The Indians, as has just been 
 said, once had a custom, which is now done away, 
 of making a great feast of the first deer that a 
 young hunter caught : the young hunter, however, 
 was not to partake of any of it, but wait upon the 
 others. All the satisfaction he could realise, was 
 to thump his heels on the ground, while he and 
 others were singing the following hunter s song : 
 
 " Ah yah fea wah, ne gah me koo nah vah ! 
 Ah yah wa seeh, ne gah me koo nah nah."* 
 
 The fattest of the bucks I ll take, 
 The choicest of all animals I ll take. 
 
 * These lines are sung over and over again, for about half 
 an hour. 
 
26 THE LIFE OF 
 
 In the days of our ignorance we used to dance 
 around the fire. I shudder when I think of those 
 days of our darkness. I thought the Spirit would 
 be kind to me if I danced before the old men ; and 
 day after day, or night after night, I have been 
 employed with others in this way., I thank God 
 that those days will never return. 
 
KAn-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 27 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 What ;ire tiiese, 
 
 So withered and so wild in tlieir attire, 
 
 That look not like the inhabitants o the earth, 
 
 And vet are on t ? 5. 
 
 HOWEYER absurd may have been our notions of 
 the multiplied deities of the earth, yet, as a general 
 thing, the Ojibways, as well as many others, believed 
 that there was but one Great Spirit, who made the 
 world ; they gave him the name of good or bene 
 volent ; kesJta is benevolent, monedoo is spirit ; 
 Ke-sha-mon-e-doo. They supposed he lived in the 
 heavens ; but the most of the time he was in the sun. 
 They said it was from him they received all that was 
 good through life, and that he seldom needs the offer 
 ing of his red children, for he was seldom angry. 
 
 They also said he could hear all his children, and 
 see them. He was the author of all things that 
 they saw, and made the other spirits that were 
 acknowledged by the Ojibways. It was said that 
 these other spirits took special care of the various 
 departments of nature. The god of the hunter was 
 one who presided over the animals ; the god of war 
 
28 THE LIFE OF 
 
 was one who controlled the destinies of men ; the 
 god of medicine was one who presided over the 
 herbs of the earth. The fishes had their god, and 
 there was another over the moon, and stars ! 
 
 " Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth 
 Unseen, both when we sleep and when we wake." 
 
 There was one unappeasable spirit, called the Bad 
 Spirit, Mah-je-mah-iie-doo. He, it was thought, 
 lived under the earth ; and to him was attributed 
 all that was not good, bad luck, sickness, even 
 death. To him they offered sacrifices more than to 
 any other spirit, of things most dear to them. 
 There were three things that were generally offered 
 to the Bad Spirit, viz., a dog, whiskey, and tobacco, 
 fit offerings, with the exception of the poor dog. 
 The poor dog was painted red on its paws, with a 
 large stone and five plugs of tobacco tied about its 
 neck ; it was then sunk in the water ; while the 
 beating of the drum took place upon the shore, and 
 words were chanted to the Bad Spirit. 
 
 The whiskey was thus offered to the Bad Spirit : 
 "When the Indians were seated around the wigwam, 
 or on the grass, and the person who dealt out the 
 whiskey had given all the Indians a dram, then the 
 devil was to have his share ; it was poured on the 
 ground, and if it went down quickly, it was thought 
 he accepted the offering. 
 
 Fire-water was sometimes poured out near the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 29 
 
 head of the graves of the deceased, that their spirits 
 might drink with their former friends. I have 
 often seen them sit around the grave, and, as they 
 drank, make mention of the name of their dead, 
 and pour some whiskey on the ground. 
 
 Our religion consisted in observing certain cere 
 monies every spring. Most of the Ojibways around 
 us used to come and worship the Great Spirit with 
 us at Bice Lake. At this festival a great many of 
 the youth were initiated into the medical mysteries 
 of the nation. We were taught the virtues of 
 herbs, and the various kinds of minerals used in 
 our medicine. I will here describe the Me-tae-we- 
 gah-mig, or Grand Medicine Lodge. It was a 
 wigwam 150 feet long and 15 feet wide. The clan 
 of medicine men and women alone were allowed to 
 be inside, at each sitting, with their medicine badge, 
 on each side of the wigwam. Then there were four 
 old men who took the lead in singing, and beating 
 the drum, as they stood near the centre. Before 
 them were a company who were to take degrees. 
 There were four grades in the institution. A 
 medicine man is the most important personage in 
 the worship of the Indians. He is the high priest 
 of the ceremony, and keeps all the records of tra 
 ditions and emblems. He is also the keeper of the 
 great bag which is full of herbs, which is opened 
 only when lectures are given for to illustrate them. 
 
30 THE LLFE OF 
 
 He is supposed to possess a great power over 
 man and beast, and, therefore, to court his favour was 
 an object worthy the consideration of young men. 
 
 After the singing commenced, the whole com 
 pany arose and danced, as they moved from one end 
 of the wigwam to the other. As they go round, 
 one-half of them cast their heads down upon their 
 bosoms, as if affected by the medicine, which was 
 kept in small skins, and which they pretended to 
 thrust at each other : this was done to deceive the 
 ignorant. These forms were continued several 
 days. The party to be made medicine men and 
 women looked 011 in the meantime, to see what 
 they would have to do themselves. Then they are 
 taken to another place with our medicine men, and 
 are taught the science of medicine. After receiving 
 instructions, another day was allotted to give them 
 instruction on morality. They were advised on 
 various subjects. All were to keep silence, and 
 endeavour to retain what they were taught. I will 
 here give some of the sayings of our medicine 
 men : 
 
 " If you are a good hunter, warrior, and a medicine 
 man, when you die you will have no difficulty in 
 getting to the far west in the spirit land." 
 
 " Listen to the words of your parents, never be 
 impatient, then the Great Spirit will give you a 
 long life." 
 
KAU-GE-GA-GAn-BOWH. 31 
 
 " Xever pass by any indigent person without 
 giving him something to eat. Owh wah-yah- 
 bak-mek ke-gah-shali-w a-ue-mig the Spirit that 
 sees you will bless you." 
 
 " If you see an orphan in want, help him ; for 
 you will be rewarded by his friends here, or thanked 
 by his parents in the land of spirits." 
 
 " If you own a good hunting dog, give it to the 
 first poor man who really needs it." 
 
 " "When you kill a deer, or bear, never appro 
 priate it to yourself alone, if others are in want ; 
 never withhold from them what the Great Spirit 
 has blessed you with." 
 
 " When you eat, share with the poor children 
 who are near you, for when you are old they will 
 administer to your wants." 
 
 " Never use improper medicine to the injury of 
 another, lest you yourself receive the same treat 
 ment." 
 
 "When an opportunity offers, call the aged 
 together, and provide for them venison properly 
 cooked, and give them a hearty welcome ; then the 
 gods that have favoured them will be your friends." 
 
 These are a few specimens of the advice given by 
 our fathers, and by adhering to their counsels the 
 lives, peace, and happiness of the Indian race were 
 secured; for then there was no whiskey among 
 them. ! that accursed thing. ! why did the 
 
32 THE LIFE OF 
 
 white man give it to my poor fathers ? None but 
 fiends in human shape could have introduced it 
 among us. 
 
 I recollect the day when my people in Canada 
 were both numerous and happy ; and since then, to 
 my sorrow, they have faded away like frost before 
 the heat of the sun ! "Where are now that once 
 numerous and happy people ? The voice of but 
 few is heard. 
 
 When I think of them, I feel pained to know 
 that many have fallen a prey to its soul and body- 
 destroying influence. I could adopt the language 
 of the poet : 
 
 " I will go to my tent and lie down in despair, 
 I will paint me with black, and sever my hair, 
 I will sit on the shore where the hurricane blows, 
 And relate to the God of the tempest my woes ; 
 I will for a season on bitterness feed, 
 For my kindred are gone to the mounds of the dead, 
 But they died not of hunger, nor wasting decay, 
 For the drink of the white man hath swept them away." 
 
 The Ojibway nation, that nation unconquered in 
 war, has fallen a prey to the withering influence of 
 intemperance. Their buoyant spirits could once 
 mount the air as on the wings of a bird. Now they 
 have no spirits. They are hedged in, bound, and 
 maltreated, by both the American and British 
 governments. They have no other hope than that 
 some day they Avill be relieved from their privations 
 and trials by death. The fire-water has rolled 
 
KA.II-GE-GA-GAH-BOW1I. 33 
 
 towards them like the waves of the sea. Alas, alas ! 
 my poor people ! The tribe became dissipated, 
 and consequently improvident, and often suffered 
 intensely. 
 
 It was in visiting the interior that we always 
 suffered most. I will here narrate a single circum 
 stance which will convey a correct idea of the 
 sufferings to which the Indians were often exposed. 
 To collect furs of different kinds for the traders, 
 we had to travel far into the woods and remain 
 there the whole winter. Once we left Bice Lake 
 in the fall, and ascended the river in canoes, above 
 Belmont Lake. There were five families about to 
 hunt with my father, on his grounds. The winter 
 began to set in, and the river having frozen over, we 
 left the canoes, the dried venison, the beaver, and 
 some flour and pork ; and when we had gone farther 
 north, say about sixty miles from the whites, for 
 the purpose of hunting, the snow fell for five days 
 iii succession to such a depth that it was impossible 
 to shoot or trap anything. Our provisions were 
 exhausted, and we had no means to procure any 
 more. Here we were. The snow about five feet 
 deep ; our wigwam buried ; the branches of the 
 trees falling around us, and cracking from the 
 weight of the snow. 
 
 Our mother boiled birch bark for my sister and 
 myself, that we might not starve. On the seventh 
 
 D 
 
34 THE LIFE OF 
 
 day, some of them were so weak that they could not 
 raise themselves, and others could not stand alone. 
 They could only crawl in and out of the wigwam. 
 "We parched beaver skins and old moccasins for 
 food. On the ninth day, none of the men were able 
 to go abroad, except my father and uncle. On the 
 tenth day, being still without food, those only who 
 were able to walk about the wigwam were my father, 
 my grandmother, my sister, and myself. O how 
 distressing to see the starving Indians lying about the 
 wigwam with hungry and eager looks ! The children 
 would cry for something to eat. My poor mother 
 would heave litter sighs of despair, the tears falling 
 from her cheeks profusely as she kissed us. "Wood, 
 though plenty, could not be obtained, on account 
 of the feebleness of our limbs. 
 
 My father, at times, would draw near the fire, 
 and rehearse some prayer to the gods. It appeared 
 to him that there was no way of escape ; the men, 
 women, and children dying; some of them were 
 speechless. The wigwam w r as cold and dark, and 
 covered with snow. On the eleventh day, just 
 before daylight, my father fell into a sleep ; he soon 
 awoke and said to me, " My son, the Great Spirit 
 is about to bless us ; this night, in my dream, I saw 
 a person coming from the east, walking 011 the tops 
 of the trees. He told me that we should obtain 
 two beavers this morning about nine o clock. Put 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 35 
 
 on your moccasins and go along with me to the 
 river, and we will hunt the beaver, perhaps for the 
 last time." I saw that his countenance beamed 
 with delight ; he was full of confidence. I put on 
 my moccasins and carried my snow shoes, staggering 
 along behind him, about half a mile. Having made 
 a fire near the river, where there was an air-hole, 
 through which the beaver had come up during the 
 night, my father tied a gun to a stump, with the 
 muzzle towards the air-hole ; he also tied a string 
 to the trigger, and said, " should you see the beaver 
 rise, pull the string and you will kill it." I stood 
 by the fire with the string in my hand. I soon 
 heard a noise occasioned by the blow of his toma 
 hawk ; he had killed a beaver, and he brought it to 
 me. As he laid it down, he said, " then the Great 
 Spirit will not let us die here ; " adding, as before, 
 "if you see the beaver rise, pull the string." He 
 left me ; I soon saw the nose of one, but I did^not 
 shoot. Presently another came up ; I pulled the 
 trigger, and off the gun went. I could not see for 
 some time for the smoke. My father ran towards 
 me, took the two beavers and laid them side by 
 side ; then pointing to the sun, said, " Do you see 
 the sun ? The Great Spirit informed me that we 
 should kill these two about this time this morning. 
 "We will yet see our relatives at Eice Lake ; now 
 let us go home and see if they are still alive." We 
 D 2 
 
35 THE LITE OF 
 
 hastened home, and arrived just in time to save 
 them from death. Since which, we visited the same 
 spot, the year after the missionaries came among 
 us. My father, with feelings of gratitude, knelt 
 down on the spot where we had nearly perished. 
 Glory to God! But what have I done for him 
 since ? Comparatively nothing. ~We were just at 
 death s door, when Christianity rescued us. I have 
 heard of many who have perished in this way, far 
 in the woods. In my travels to the west, I have 
 met many whose families had perished, and who 
 had themselves merely escaped starvation. May 
 Grod forgive me, for my ingratitude and indolence 
 in his blessed cause ! 
 
 I will here introduce a favourite war song of the 
 "Ojibway nation. It was accompanied by dancing, 
 . and an occasional war-whoop. At the end of each 
 etanza, a warrior rehearsed some former victories, 
 which inspired them with ardour for war. TJnchris- 
 tianised Indians are often like greedy lions after 
 their prey ; yes, at times, they are indeed cruel and 
 blood-thirsty. I have met with warriors who, 
 when they had killed their enemies, cut open their 
 breasts, took out their hearts, and drank their 
 blood ; and all this was out of mere revenge. But 
 to the War Song, which was first translated for 
 Col. McKinney, " tJie Indian s friend" on the 
 shore of Lake Superior. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BO.VII. 37 
 
 " On that day when our heroes lay low lay low 
 On that day when our heroes lay low, 
 I fought by their side, and thought, ere I died,. 
 Just vengeance to take on the foe the foe 
 Just vengeance to take on the foe. 
 
 " On that day when our chieftains lay dead lay dead 
 On that day when our chieftains lay dead, 
 I fought hand to hand, at the head of my band, 
 And here, on my breast, have I bled have 1 bled 
 And here, on my breast, have I bled. 
 
 " Our chiefs shall return no more no more 
 Our chiefs shall return no more 
 
 And their brothers in war, who can t show scar for scar,. 
 Like women their fates shall deplore shall deplore 
 Like women their fates shall deplore. 
 
 " Five winters in hunting we ll spend we ll spend 
 Five winters in hunting we ll spend 
 Then, our youths grov,-n to men, to the war lead again,. 
 And our days like our fathers we ll end we ll end 
 And our days like our fathers we ll end." 
 
38 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTEE IY. 
 
 There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, 
 Than are dreamt of in your philosophy./!?. 
 
 SUPEESTITION raises and nurses children from tlie 
 cradle through the wide world. Laugh as we may 
 at another s simplicity and folly, the civilised and 
 uncivilised have always had their notions of ghost- 
 spirits. 
 
 Our people believed much in omens. The 
 barking of foxes and of wolves, the bleating of the 
 deer, the screeching of owls, bad luck in hunting, 
 the flight of uncommon kinds of birds, the moaning 
 noise of a partridge, the noise of a cliuck chuck sice 
 sey f * were ominous of ill ; the two last were certain 
 omens of death. But the sailing of an eagle to and 
 fro, and the noise of a raven, were omens of good. 
 
 * To this bird I have given its Indian name, because I have 
 not been able to discover it among the collections of the various 
 birds in the books and in the museums. It is about the size 
 of the smaller kind of parrot. The colour of its feathers is 
 like that of a jay, having short wings, small and broad beak, 
 with an upper and lower row of teeth, like a human being. 
 In this last respect, it is different from any other bird. It 
 takes its name from the sound it utters, viz., chuck, chuck. 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWn. 39 
 
 Dreams, too, were much relied 011 by our nation. 
 They thought the spirits revealed to them what 
 they were to do, and what they should be, viz., 
 good hunters, warriors, and medicine men. I 
 would fast sometimes two, and sometimes even four 
 days. "When, fasting, we were to leave the wigwam 
 early in the morning, and travel all day from one 
 place to another, in search of the favour of the 
 gods. I was taught to believe that the gods woidd 
 communicate with me, in the shape of birds, animals, 
 <fcc., &c. When I fell asleep in the woods, and 
 dreamed some strange dream, I felt confident that 
 it was from the spirits. 1 will now relate what I 
 dreamed when I was but twelve years old, and also 
 my lather s interpretation of my dream. 
 
 Myself and others were sleeping far from the 
 wigwam, near a large pine. I saw, in my dream, 
 a person coining from the east ; he approached, 
 walking on the air : he looked down upon me, and 
 said, "Is this where you are?" 1 said, " Yes." 
 " Do you see this pine ? " " Yes, I see it." " It 
 is a great and high tree." I observed that the 
 tree was lofty, reaching towards the heavens its 
 branches extended over land and water, and its 
 roots were very deep. " Look on it while I sing ; 
 yes, gaze upon the tree." He sang, and pointed 
 to the tree ; it commenced waving its top ; the 
 earth about its roots was heaved up, and the 
 
40 THE LIFE OF 
 
 waters roared and tossed from one side of their 
 beds to the other. As soon as he stopped singing, 
 and let fall his hands, everything became perfectly 
 still and quiet. " ]NTow," said he, "sing the 
 words which I have sung." I commenced as 
 follows : 
 
 " It is I who travel in the winds, 
 It is I who whisper in the breeze ; 
 
 I shake the trees, 
 
 I shake the earth, 
 I trouble the waters on every land." 
 
 "While singing, I heard the winds whistle, saw 
 the tree waving its top, the earth heaving, heard 
 the waters roaring, because they were all troubled 
 and agitated. Then said he, " I am from the rising of 
 the sun ; I will come and see you again. You will not 
 see me often: but you will hear me speak." Thus 
 spoke the spirit, and then turned away towards the 
 road from which he had come. I told my father of 
 my dream, and, after hearing all, he said, " My son, 
 the qod of the winds is kind to you ; the aged tree, 
 I hope, may indicate long life ; the wind may 
 indicate that you will travel much ; the water which 
 you saw, and the winds, will carry your canoe safely 
 through the waves." 
 
 I relied much on my dream, for then I knew 
 no better. But, however, little reliance can be 
 placed in dreams ; yet may not the Great Spirit take 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 41 
 
 this method, sometimes, to bring about some good 
 result ? 
 
 There was no such thing known among our 
 people as swearing, or profaning the name of the 
 Great Spirit. The whites first taught them to 
 swear. I often swore, when I knew not what I 
 said. I have seen some wliite faces with Hack 
 Jiearts, who took delight in teaching them to pro 
 fane the name of Grod. merciless, heartless, and 
 wicked white men, may a merciful Clod forgive you 
 your enormous turpitude and recklessness ! 
 
 There was a custom among us, before Christianity 
 visited us, that when the Ojibways intended to take 
 a, general whiskey " spree," several young mej. 
 were appointed by the head chief to collect all the 
 fire-arms, knives, war-clubs and other weapons, and 
 keep them in a secret place, till the Indians had 
 completed their frolic. This was done to prevent 
 them from murdering each other when intoxicated. 
 By this means many lives have been saved ; although 
 many have been killed during their drunken fights. 
 They would walk very far for a dram of liquor. I 
 once heard of an individual, whom I had seen 
 many times, who would travel all day for a single 
 drink of fire-water. When he arrived at the 
 trading post, he obtained and guzzled down a cup 
 full of whiskey. When the poison had operated, 
 he said that he felt as if his head was going down 
 
^ THE LIFE OF 
 
 his throat ; and added, " "Whah ! I wish my neck 
 was a mile long, so that I might feel and hear the 
 whiskey running all the w r ay down !" 
 
 A certain Indian once teased a Mrs. F. for 
 whiskey, which he said was to cure his " big toe" 
 that had been badly bruised the preceding night. 
 Mrs. F. said, " I am afraid you will drink it." He 
 declared he would not drink it ; and after much 
 pleading, she handed him some ; he took it, and 
 looking first at his toe, and then at the liquor, 
 alternately, all of a sudden he slipped the whiskey 
 down his throat, at the same time exclaiming, as 
 he pointed to his toe, " There, whiskey, go down to 
 my poor big toe." 
 
 One of our people, who had much resolution, 
 and was determined to seek religion, when he heard 
 that the Methodist Indians were not to drink any 
 more fire-water, remarked as follows : 
 
 " Well, if that is the case, I ll go to-night, and 
 l>id rny old friend ivhiskey a final farewell" He 
 went, and drank and caroused with his rurn-com- 
 panions all night. On the following day, about 
 noon, he came staggering towards his wigwam, 
 singing out to all whom he met, " Me goes to Metho 
 dist ; me no drink little more; me am Methodist" 
 He was true to his word, for he drank no more, and 
 the Lord blessed him in the forgiveness of all his 
 sins. For eighteen years he was a consistent 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 43 
 
 Christian, and died last June, with the brightest 
 hopes of immortal bliss. Oh! the heights and 
 depths of the goodness and mercy of God ! 
 
 In view of these things, I have often exclaimed 
 from the bottom of my heart, in the language of 
 " The Indian s Regret," and which is the language 
 of all who have been brought from darkness to 
 the marvellous light of the Gospel : 
 
 " O had our Indian fathers known 
 
 What prophets told of Christ and heaven ! 
 For them we drop a tear and mourn, 
 But weep for joy our sins forgiven." 
 
44 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Rash, fruitless war, from wanton glory waged, 
 Is only &i 1 3ndid murder. T. 
 
 THE traditions handed down from father to son 
 were held very sacred ; one half of these are not 
 known by the white people, however far their 
 researches may have extended. There is an un 
 willingness, 011 the part of the Indians, to commu 
 nicate many of their traditions. The only way to 
 come at these is to educate the Indians, so that 
 they may be able to write out what they have 
 heard, or may hear, and publish it. Should I be 
 spared till next summer, I design to visit my people 
 in the far west, and abide with them long enough 
 to learn the rest of their traditions, with an account 
 of their migration to this country.* My own belief 
 is, that they came to this country, and fought 
 with the original inhabitants ; and having over 
 powered them, became the owners of the soil. I 
 
 * This tradition history of the Ojibways will soon be given to 
 the public, and each may judge for himself with reference to 
 the former history of our Indians. 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAU-BOWII. 45 
 
 will not now give my reasons for this belief, as I 
 expect at some future day to collect all the neces 
 sary information for this purpose, from histories 
 and discoveries, corroborated by these traditions. 
 My readers will then be able to judge whether we 
 are to be identified with the dispersed and " lost 
 tribes of Israel." Can it be possible that, had we 
 sprung from any of the Hebrew tribes, we should 
 be so completely ignorant of a Messiah, a Sabbath, 
 or a single vestige of the Levitical law ? But 
 enough of this for the present. 
 
 As far as I am able to learn, our nation has 
 never been conquered ; and have maintained their 
 ground wherever they have conquered. The Saxe 
 tribe have tried their ingenuity, power and bravery, 
 to drive them from the south shore of Lake Supe 
 rior. The Ilurons mustered their warriors against 
 the aggressions made by the Ojibway nation. Their 
 war canoes were once directed against the Ojibway 
 nation, but they were obliged to turn back, and flee 
 for protection to the Shawnee nation. The sound 
 of the war-whoop, which once rang all around the 
 shores of Lake Huron, receded, and died away on 
 the waters of Sandusky. The arms that once 
 wielded the war-club were strewed about their 
 grounds, on account of broken treaties made in 
 former days, and massacres at the mouth of Erench 
 River. The Iraquois, who struck terror wherever 
 
46 THE LIFE OF 
 
 their mere names were mentioned, also tried to 
 check our progress, after we had conquered the 
 Hurons. Their war-whoops resounded over the 
 dismal regions of the conquered land ; but they, too, 
 shared the same fate. They went, as spies, as far as 
 La Pointe, on the south shore of Lake Superior ; 
 but not with their armies any farther than Ke- 
 wa-o-non, in the copper regions. Here they were 
 massacred by hundreds, and fell in their canoes at 
 one of the narrow passes, on their way to the 
 portage, about fourteen miles from the Bay of 
 Amice. After these fruitless attempts to drive the 
 Ojibways from their land, they fought many battles 
 with them in the regions now called Canada "West ; 
 but in these they suffered much, and were defeated. 
 It was then, probably, that the Hurons and Iraquois 
 leagued together, hoping by their combined forces 
 to conquer us. This accounts for the confederacy 
 that existed when the whites came among them. 
 
 The miff ration of the Ojibways has been traced 
 from the upper part of Lake Superior, and even 
 several hundred miles above its head, along the 
 shore of Lake Superior, down to Lake Huron, St. 
 Clair, the foot of Lake Michigan, north of Lakes 
 Erie and Ontario, and some distance down the St. 
 Lawrence. 
 
 They now inhabit a portion of land extending 
 about 2000 miles east and west, and from 250 to 300 
 
KAII-GE-GA-aAII-BOWH. 47 
 
 miles from nortli to south. They have in each 
 village a chief who governs them, besides a great 
 number of war chiefs. Each village has a council 
 of its own, made up of the different tribes. A 
 tribe is a band of Indians whose sign or mark is 
 the same ; for example, such as wear the sign of 
 the crane, recognise each other as relatives ; and 
 although each village may be composed of different 
 tribes, yet they must be of the same nation. 
 
 Councils of peace must be held by two nations. 
 These councils are held in high esteem. When 
 two nations are at war, if either sues for peace, 
 they hand to each other some token, such as a belt 
 of wampum (or beads), or a calumet (a long pipe.) 
 
 There was once a general council held between 
 the Hurons and the Ojibways ; it was conducted in 
 the following manner : -They came together near 
 Sault St. Marie, and agreed upon a peace for five 
 years. After the pipe of peace was prepared, the 
 Ojibway and Huron warriors arranged themselves in 
 two lines, on each side of their chiefs, and said 
 that they must ascertain whether the Great Spirit 
 would approve of their proceedings. Two from 
 each nation were chosen: the Hurons held the 
 pipe filled with tobacco ; the Ojibways, the steel, 
 flint, and spunk. The steel was then struck against 
 the flint, and if, on the first stroke, the spunk was 
 ignited, so as to fire the tobacco, and thus enable 
 
48 THE LIFE OF 
 
 the warrior to draw in and to emit a volume of 
 smoke, then the evidence was complete that the 
 Great Spirit approved of their plans and proceed 
 ings ; and the whole assembly now would set up 
 the most tremendous shout of jo}~. The two na 
 tions were successful in this. The shout was given, 
 peace was secured, and these two powerful nations 
 separated for their own homes. For three years, 
 no dark cloud hung over the two nations. 
 
 The Ojibways began to trade with the whites at 
 Quebec. It usually required all the summer to 
 journey from the shore of Lake Superior to that 
 place and back again. These were tedious and 
 perilous journeys ; but they were determined to 
 obtain " tne snake icliicli spitfire, smoke and death ;" 
 this was their description of a gun to their brethren. 
 
 It was during these journeys that forty of them 
 were massacred by the Hurons, at the mouth of 
 French River, without the least provocation ; plunder 
 alone was their object. This, in connection with 
 similar acts, occasioned that war which resulted in 
 their complete extermination from Canada by our 
 nation. 
 
 I\\Q future state of the Ojibways was in the Far 
 West. They described that state or country as 
 l>eirg full of game, and with trees loaded ivitli fruit 
 of every description. 
 
 "When an Indian warrior died on the field of 
 
KAH-GE-GA-aAH-BOWH. 49 
 
 battle, his soul, it was said, took its immediate 
 flight to this paradise. The souls of those, how 
 ever, who died in other circumstances, it was be 
 lieved, departed from the grave, and journeyed in 
 the ordinary way, although unseen by mortals, to 
 this same land. 
 
 There was a difficult bridge near this land, over 
 which the soul was to cross. A warrior, hunter, or 
 medicine man, would have no difficulty in crossing 
 this bridge. Under this bridge was a rapid stream, 
 and he who was not a good warrior, hunter, or 
 medicine man, would either fall into the water, or 
 lose his way, after having crossed, in some barren 
 country, where there was no game or fruit, although 
 there might be, occasionally, a deer, or the like. 
 0, how barren ! How dismal ! A place where 
 distress, want, and despair would continue ! On 
 the other hand, the favoured warrior entered the 
 fields of paradise, amidst the shouts and welcome 
 of his fellow-warriors, who had preceded him to this 
 land of plenty. The deer, the moose, the elk, and 
 all kinds of animals, fruits, flowers, and the singing 
 of birds fill and charm the land; while the ever 
 rolling valleys are visited with delightful and re 
 freshing winds. To kill, eat, and shoot, are their 
 only employments. Xo sickness, no fatigue, no 
 death, will ever visit them. The valleys and the 
 mountains are to be clothed \vith evergreens. Ko 
 E 
 
50 THE LirE OF 
 
 winter to chill the earth. A carnal heaven indeed ! 
 A sensual paradise ! Oh ! the credulous and mis 
 guided Indian ! 
 
 " Lo ! the poor Indian, whose untutored mind 
 Sees God in clouds, or hears him in the wind ; 
 Whose soul proud science never taught to stray 
 Beyond the solar walk or milky way. 
 Yet simple nature to his hopes has given, 
 Beyond the cloud-topped hill, a humble heaven, 
 Some safer world in depths of woods embraced, 
 Some distant island in the watery waste, 
 Where slaves once more their native land behold, 
 Nor fiends torment, nor Christian thirsts for gold." 
 
 Pope. 
 
 My father often spoke of that country, while I 
 was young. He informed me, that if I should 
 become a great warrior, a hunter, or a medicine 
 man, I would have no difficulty in reaching that 
 happy spot. Little then did he know of a heaven 
 revealed in tlie Gospel. That heaven, where angels 
 and pure spirits dwell, and where we shall see the 
 blessed Jesus as he is, and, what is a still greater 
 honour, be like him. 
 
 t: O for a thousand tongues to sing " Oil uli pa-gish kc die ingo thvok, 
 My great Redeemer s pr.iise ! Iseej uh ne she nag baig, 
 
 The glories of my God and King, Clie iiuh mill guh mo tuh wall \vod 
 The triumphs of his grace ! Kiug c zha Muu e-doom. 
 
 " My gracious Master, and my God, " >"ing e die Noo sa \vcej e shin, 
 Assist me to proclaim, Che ween dull mah ga yon, 
 
 To spread thro all the earth abroad mah a ne gook kuh me gog 
 The honours of thv Name. A zhe wu be ze vim. 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 51 
 
 " Jesus ! the name that charms our " Jesus ! kali be non dull \vc nung 
 
 fears, K:ih gah see beeng \va nuiig ; 
 
 That bids our sorrows cease ; Ka gait che me no ne kah zo, 
 
 Tis music in tlie sinner s ears, Kali noo je mo e imug." 
 
 Tis life, and health, and peace." 
 
 "When our warriors were dying, they told their 
 children that they would soon reach the happy 
 country. Their eyeballs, rolling in death, were 
 turned towards the setting sun. white man ! 
 why did you not tell us before, that there was a 
 better heaven than that of the Indian s ? Did not 
 the blessed Saviour command, " Go ye into all the 
 world and preach the Gospel to every creature?" 
 Reader, almost by the door of your churches, my 
 forefathers perished for the lack of the bread of 
 life, while you have reached out your arms, and: 
 extended your means for the relief of those in dis 
 tant lands ! what a thought ! Thousands have 
 already perished, and thousands more will yet 
 perish, unless converted to God. The thought of 
 perishing I how insufferable ! how intolerable I 
 
 " O mercy, O mercy, look down from above, 
 Great Creator, on us, thy sad children, with love ; 
 "When beneath to their darkness the wickel are driven,. 
 May our justified souls find a welcome in heaven. * 
 
52 THE LIFE OP 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 So blue yon winding river flows, 
 It seems an outlet from the sky, 
 "\Vhere, waiting till the west wind blows, 
 The freighted clouds at anchor lie. II. W. S. 
 
 RICE LAKE, that beautiful lake, extends about 
 twenty-five miles. On eacli side of the lake are 
 high hills, which soon rise from the edge of the 
 water to the top. This lake beautifully winds along 
 a mountainous region, and is from two to three 
 miles in breadth, running from north-east to south 
 west. It contains about twenty islands. Large 
 quantities of wild rice abound in almost every part 
 of the lake ; it resembles fields of wheat. As ducks 
 of all kinds resort here in great abundance, to feed 
 upon the rice, there is consequently much good 
 game in the fall of the year. They fly in large 
 flocks, and often appear like clouds. Some of the 
 islands just referred to are beautiful ; for example, 
 Sugar Island, with its beautiful edge of evergreens 
 near the water ; Spoke Island, a place of fashionable 
 summer resort. One of the largest of these islands 
 contains about three hundred acres. 
 
 In 1818, our people surrendered to the British 
 
KAH-aE-aA-GAH-EOWII. 53 
 
 Government a large part of their territory, for the 
 sum of 750 ; reserving, as they had good reason 
 to believe, all the islands. As they could neither 
 read nor write, they were ignorant of the fact that 
 these islands were included in the sale. They were 
 repeatedly told, by those who purchased for the 
 Government, that the islands were not included in 
 the articles of agreement. But, since that time, 
 some of us have learned to read, and to our utter 
 astonishment, and to the everlasting disgrace of 
 that pseudo Christian nation, we find that we have 
 been most grossly abused, deceived, and cheated. 
 Appeals have been frequently made, but all in vain. 
 
 Bice Lake contains quantities of the finest fish. 
 In the summer great numbers of boats may be seen 
 trowling for mascalounge, a species of pike, some of 
 which weigh about thirty pounds. Bass, eels, &c., 
 are also found in this lake. Since locks have been 
 made on the canal down to Crooke s rapids, much 
 fur can be procured all around the lake, especially 
 inuskrats Shah-won-dase O dah me koo num. 
 
 This is the spot on which I roamed during my 
 early days. Often have I gone with my birch-bark 
 canoe, from island to island, in quest of ducks and 
 fish. The plain on the south shore is called Whor 
 tleberry Plain. A steamboat runs from Gore s 
 Landing to Peterboro once a day. 
 
 The village of the Ojibways is 011 the north ; the 
 
4 THE LIFE OF 
 
 land gradually slopes towards the water. Its farms, 
 church, school-house, and council-house, can be seen 
 at a considerable distance. It was here where the 
 Hev. James Evans, whose obituary was noticed in 
 die following manner in the "Albany Evening 
 Journal," December 22, 1846, first taught an Indian 
 school. 
 
 " Suddenly, on the 23rd of November, at Keelby, 
 England, Rev. James Evans, for many years a 
 "Wesleyan Missionary in Canada, and the territory 
 of the Hudson Bay Company. On Sunday, the 
 22nd, he preached twice, and on Monday evening, 
 23rd, spoke at a missionary meeting with great 
 fervency. He had complained of a slight indispo 
 sition previous to the meeting ; but, after he had 
 finished his address, he said that his indisposition 
 Lad been completely removed. Soon after his head 
 lell back and life was gone." 
 
 He was a missionary in every sense of the word. 
 From Hice Lake he went to Lake Superior, and 
 afterwards to the Hudson Bay territory, where he 
 laboured with much success. His precious life was 
 spent in rescuing the Ojibway nation from misery 
 acid degradation. Fatigue and hunger were often 
 his companions ; but the power of living faith was 
 that on which his soul feasted. thou man of 
 God, enviable are thy labours, thy rest, and thy 
 glory I I, myself, still hold in sweet remembrance 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 5u 
 
 the sacred truths which thou didst teach me, even 
 the commands of the Most High ! Memory, like 
 an angel, will still hover over the sacred spot, where 
 first you taught me the letters of the alphabet. 
 
 There are numerous lakes near Eice Lake, about 
 some of which the Ojibways reside, particularly 
 Mud, Schoogaug, and Balsam Lakes. The country, in 
 this vicinity, is rapidly increasing in population; 
 the whites are continually settling among us. The 
 deer was plenty a few years ago, but now only a 
 few can be found. The Ojibways are, at present, 
 employed in farming instead of hunting ; many of 
 them have good and well cultivated farms. They 
 not only raise grain enough for their own use, but 
 often sell much to the whites. 
 
 The Canadian Commissioners on Indian affairs, 
 in their report to Parliament, in 1815, remarked, in 
 relation to the Eice Lake Indians, as follows: 
 " These Indians are Methodists, and have either a 
 resident missionary, or have been regularly visited 
 by the missionary belonging to the Alnwick settle 
 ment. They have a school, and a school-master is 
 supported by the Methodist Missionary Society." 
 
56 THE LIFE OP 
 
 CHAPTER YIL 
 
 lie patient showed us the wise course to steer, 
 
 A candid censor, and a friend sincere ; 
 
 lie taught us how to live ; ;md (0 ! too high 
 
 The price of knowledge) taught us how to die. A. 
 
 SEVERAL years we had been with the English peo 
 ple after the war, and learned to drink i\\e fire-water 
 of the Paleface. The day at last arrived when we 
 were to learn something better from them. 
 
 The missionaries first visited us on the island 
 called He-quali-qua-yong, in 1827, tinder the fol 
 lowing circumstances. My father and I went to 
 Port Hope, to see our principal trader, John D. 
 Smith, in order to obtain goods and whiskey, about 
 twelve miles from Eice Lake. After my father 
 had obtained the goods, he asked for whiskey. 
 Mr. Smith said, " John, do you know that whiskey 
 will yet kill you, if you do not stop drinking ? Why, 
 all the Indians at Credit Kiver, and at Grape 
 Island, have abandoned drinking, and are now 
 Methodists. I cannot give you any whiskey." 
 
 " Tali yalil (an exclamation of surprise,) it cannot 
 le ; I must have whiskey to carry home ; my people 
 expect it," said niy father. He wished to buy a 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 57 
 
 barrel, but only obtained, after much pleading, 
 about five gallons. My father promised to drink 
 no more when the missionaries should have come 
 to Bice Lake. We reached home the same day, 
 about one o clock, and the Indians were awaiting 
 our arrival, that they might have some fire-water. 
 They assembled themselves together and began to 
 drink and to smoke. Many of them were sitting 
 on the grass when the whiskey began to steal away 
 their brains. One of our number suddenly ran into 
 the crowd, and said, " The Mack coats (missionaries) 
 are coming, and are on the other side of the point." 
 Each looked at the other with perfect astonishment. 
 My father said to our informer, " Invite them to 
 come over to us ;" and to the one who was dealing 
 out whiskey, " cover the keg with your blanket, 
 and don t let the black coats see it." The whiskey 
 was concealed, and then came the messengers of 
 glad tidings of great joy. They were converted 
 Indians, saved by grace, and had been sent to 
 preach to us, and to invite us to attend a camp 
 meeting near Cobourg. After shaking hands all 
 around, one of them delivered a speech to the hall- 
 drunken Indians. He referred to the day when 
 they were without the good news of salvation. He 
 spoke with great earnestness, and the tears fell 
 from his eyes. He said, " Jesus Christ, Kc-slia- 
 mon-e-doo 0-gwe-son, (i. e., the Benevolent Spirit s 
 
58 THE LIPE OF 
 
 Son,) came down to the world, and died to save the 
 people ; all the Indians at the Credit Eiver and 
 Grape Island are now on their road to the place 
 where the Saviour has gone. Jesus has left a book 
 containing his commands and sayings to all the 
 world ; you will see it, and liear it read, when you 
 go to Cobourg, for the black coats have it. They 
 wish you to come and hear it. To-morrow is the 
 Sabbath, and on that day we do not hunt, or work, 
 for it is the day which the Great Spirit made for 
 himself." He described the way that the Son of 
 God was crucified. I observed some of them cry 
 ing ; my mother heaved deep sighs ; the half- 
 drunken Indians were struck dumb, and hung 
 their heads. Not a word was uttered. The mis 
 sionaries said, "We will sing, and then we will 
 ~kneel down and pray to the Great Spirit." He 
 gave out the following hymn : 
 
 " Jesus ish pe ming kah e zliod." 
 " Jesus, my all, to heaven is gone." 
 
 They stood up and sang. O what sweet melody 
 was in their voices ! The echo was so great that 
 there appeared to be a great many more singers 
 than we could see. After the hymn, they prayed 
 with the same fervency as they sang. 
 
 Peter "Wason prayed, and in his prayer said, " 
 Great Spirit ! here are some of my own relatives 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. y 
 
 open their eyes and save them !" After the prayer, 
 they said they were going to Cobourg that evening ; 
 and if any desired to go with them, they would 
 have them do so. 
 
 My father arose and took the keg of whiskey, 
 stepped into one of the small canoes, and paddled 
 some thirty feet from the shore ; here he poured 
 out the whiskey into the lake, and threw the keg 
 away. He then returned and addressed us in the 
 following manner : " You have all heard what our 
 brothers said to us ; I am going with them this 
 evening ; if any of you will go, do so this evening ; 
 the children, can attend the great meeting some 
 other time." Every one ran at once to the paddles 
 and canoes, and in a few minutes we were on the 
 water. The missionaries had a skiff, in which they 
 went from the island to the opposite side. They 
 sang again, and their very oars seemed to keep 
 time on the still water. O how charming ! The 
 scenery of the water ; the canoes moving in files, 
 crossing the lake to visit their first camp meeting. 
 When we arrived on the other side, it was about 
 dusk, and we bought five candles for a dollar (!), 
 and obtained an old lantern. We marched on a 
 new road the whole of Saturday night, in order to 
 reach the camp ground. During the journey, we 
 had to wade through deep creeks. Just before the 
 dawn, we were about half a mile from the camp 
 
60 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ground ; here we tarried until daylight, and then 
 approached the camp. 
 
 When the Indians beheld the fence and the 
 gate, and a great number of whites, they began to 
 feel rather timid and suspicious, for the trader had 
 told my father at Bice Lake, that it was for the 
 purpose of killing all the Indians that the black 
 coats had invited them to the meeting. My father 
 told me to keep away from the ground, and hunt 
 birds and squirrels with my bow and arrow; his 
 object was to save my life, in the event of the 
 Indians being killed. After remaining on the 
 camp ground awhile, I departed ; but while there, 
 I saw a large number of converted Indians who 
 belonged to Credit Biver and Grape Island. Some 
 of them were singing, some praying, and others 
 lying about the ground as if dead. There were a 
 great many preachers present. 
 
 On the third day many of our company were 
 converted; among this number was my dear father! 
 
 As I entered the ground in the afternoon, I 
 heard many voices, and among them my father s 
 voice. I thought my father was dying ; I ran to 
 him, and found him lying partly on one of the seats. 
 " My father," said I, " what is the matter with you ? 
 Are you sick?" " Come here, my son; I am not 
 sick, but I am happy." He placed his hand upon 
 his breast while he spoke. " I told you, you must 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. Gl 
 
 keep away from the ground, that your life might 
 be spared ; but I find that these are good, and 
 not bad people ; kneel down and I will pray 
 for you." I knelt, while he prayed. This was 
 my father s Jirst prayer ! The people were all 
 around me kneeling, and most of them praying. 
 The feeling was so general and powerful, that 
 the influence was felt throughout the camp, 
 both by the Indians and the whites. This was 
 one of the happiest seasons I ever witnessed, 
 except the season of my own couyersion. Many of 
 my relatives were converted on this occasion. Many 
 of them have since gone to the world of spirits, and 
 are now singing the praises of redeeming love. 
 This heavenly fire began to spread from the camp 
 to Mud, Schoogaug, and Balsam Lakes, the homes 
 of the Ojibways ; also to the shores of Lake Simeco 
 and Lake Huron, and to the vicinity of Lake 
 Superior. 
 
 " Waft, waft, ye winds his story, 
 
 And you, ye waters, roll, 
 Till like a sea of glory 
 
 It spreads from pole to pole." 
 
 On the camp ground, the Ojibways sat in squads, 
 giving and receiving instruction in singing, learn 
 ing and teaching the Lord s prayer, and other 
 things. Some were singing, 
 
62 THE LIFE OF 
 
 "Jesus, kuh ba kc zliig < Jesus, all the day long, 
 
 ?Mng ec e null uh rnoz, Was my joy and my song; 
 
 TJh pa gish kuli kcmih \vahb duni O that all his salvation might see! 
 
 wod He hath loved rue, I cried ; 
 
 ]S"ing ee null da moosli lie liath suffered and died 
 
 A zhe o ne /he siring, To redeem such a rebel as me." 
 
 tre clic o dull null me ah win." 
 
 The conversion of my mother took place during 
 the summer, on Poutash Island, where the Indians 
 had erected a bark chapel. For two years she lived 
 in the enjoyment of religion. Before this chapel 
 was ready she would call us together in the wig 
 wam, and pray with and for us, several times a day, 
 whether our father was at home or not. I remem 
 ber well, at this moment, the language of her 
 prayers. 
 
 She was taken sick in the winter of 1829, and 
 was confined to her bed, most of the time, for three 
 months; her disease was consumption. During 
 these three months she enjoyed much religion ; 
 there was not a day in which she did not speak of 
 Jesus and his promises with the greatest confidence 
 and delight. 
 
 When she grew worse, she called for the class 
 leaders to pray with her. She said to her mother, 
 whom she supposed would die first, because her 
 hair was ivliite, " You will still live, but I am going 
 to die, and will see Jesus first ; soon, however, you 
 will follow me." 
 
 The spirit of my dear mother took its flight on 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 63 
 
 the 27th clay of February, 1830. Just before her 
 death, she prayed with her children ; and advised 
 us to be good Christians, to love Jesus, and meet 
 her in heaven. She then sang her favourite hymn 
 " Jesus ish pe ming kah e zhod." 
 " Jesus, my all, to heaven is gone." 
 
 This was the first hymn she had ever heard or 
 learned ; and it is on this account that I introduce 
 and sing this sweet hymn, whenever I lecture " On 
 the origin, history, traditions, migration, and cus 
 toms of the Ojibway nation." "We all knelt again 
 by her bed-side, and while clapping her hands, and 
 endeavouring to shout for joy, she swooned away in 
 death. The last words, which she feebly uttered, 
 were, " Jesus, Jesus." Her spirit then fled, her lips 
 were cold, and those warm hands that had so often 
 and so faithfully administered comfort and relief, 
 were now stiff. I looked around the wigwam ; my 
 father, sister, and brother sat near me, wringing 
 their hands ; they were filled with bitter grief, and 
 appeared inconsolable. I then began to understand 
 and appreciate fully her kindness and love. "Who, 
 who can, or will, take the place of a mother ? Who 
 will pray for us when we are sick or in distress ? 
 Her body was consigned to the grave without 
 any parade. ]STo church bell was tolled ; but the 
 whistling wind sounded through the woods. I 
 have often knelt down, at the head of her grave, 
 
64 THE LIFE OF 
 
 and wished that the time would soon arrive when 
 it might please God to relieve me from my troubles 
 and cares, and conduct me to the abode of my 
 beloved parent. My sister Sarah, too, who has 
 since died, is doubtless with my mother. how 
 glorious the thought, that both are now in heaven ! 
 There is one spot where none will sigh for home. 
 The flowers that blossom there, will never fade ; 
 the crystal waters that wind along those verdant 
 vales, will never cease to send up their heavenly 
 music ! The clusters hanging from the trees over 
 shadowing its banks will be immortal clusters ; and 
 the friends that meet will meet for ever ! 
 
 Little then did I think that I should have to 
 pass through so many afflictions, and so many 
 hardships. O my mother, I am still in a cold, 
 uncharitable, miserable world! But the thought 
 that thou art happy and blessed, is truly sweet and 
 encouraging ! It is this fact, and my own hopes of 
 future bliss, that buoy me up, and sustain me in 
 the hours of conflict and despondency. Although 
 many years have elapsed since her death, still I 
 often weep with mingled joy and grief when I think 
 of my dear mother. " Blessed are the dead who 
 die in the Lord." " I am not ashamed of the Gospel 
 of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation 
 to every one that believeth." The Gospel is the 
 only remedy for the miseries and sins of the world. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 65 
 
 My mother and sister s cases are not the only 
 ones that I could relate concerning the happy lives 
 and deaths of those once degraded and henighted 
 Indians. Many have already reached heaven, and 
 many more are now rejoicing on their road thither. 
 Who will now say that the poor Indians cannot be 
 converted ? The least that Christians could have 
 done, was to send the Grospel among them, after 
 having dispossessed them of their lands ; thus 
 preparing them for usefulness here, and happiness 
 hereafter. Let no one say that I am ungrateful in 
 speaking thus. It was the duty of Christians to 
 send us missionaries ; and it is now their duty to 
 send more of them. There are still 25,000 of my 
 poor brethren in darkness, and without the Gospel. 
 Let the prayers of all the churches ascend to the 
 Most High in their behalf, that He who has power 
 to deliver may save the poor Indian from misery, 
 ignorance, and perdition. 
 
66 THE LirE OF 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 While lie lives, 
 
 To know no bliss but that which virtue gives ; 
 
 And when he dies to leave a loftv name, 
 
 A light, a land-mark on the clift s of fame. 31. 
 
 HE-RE comes the sunshine of my life. The first 
 rav of light flashed in my soul, and, strange as it 
 may appear, it remained. In the summer fol 
 lowing my mother s death (1830), I felt that J 
 was converted. The following are the circum 
 stances connected with my conversion : My 
 father and I attended a camp meeting near the 
 town of Colbourne. On our way from Rice Lake 
 to the meeting, my father held me by the hand, as 
 I accompanied him through the woods. Several 
 times he prayed with me, and encouraged me to 
 seek religion at this camp meeting. We had to 
 walk thirty miles under a hot sun, in order to reach 
 the place of destination. Multitudes of Indians, 
 and a large concourse of whites from various places, 
 were on the ground when we arrived. In the 
 evening, one of the white preachers (Wright, I 
 believe, was his name) spoke ; his text was, " For 
 the great day of His wrath is come, and who shall 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 67 
 
 be able to stand ?" He spoke in English, and as he 
 closed each sentence, an Indian preacher gave its 
 interpretation. He spoke of the plain and good 
 road to heaven ; of the characters that were walking 
 in it ; he then spoke of the bad place, the judgment, 
 and the coming of a Saviour. I now began to feel 
 as if I was a sinner before God. Xever had I felt 
 so before ; 1 was deeply distressed, and knew not 
 the cause. I resolved to go and prostrate myself 
 at the mourner s bench, as soon as an opportunity 
 offered. We were now invited to approach. I. 
 went to the bench and knelt down by the roots of 
 a large tree. But how could I pray ? I did not 
 understand how to pray ; and besides, I thought 
 that the Great Spirit was too great to listen to the 
 words of a poor Indian boy. What added to my 
 misery was, that it had rained in torrents about 
 three quarters of an hour, and I was soaking wet. 
 The thunder was appalling, and the lightning 
 terrific. I then tried again to pray, but I was not 
 able. I did not know what words to use. My 
 father then prayed with and for me. Many were 
 praising God, all around me. The storm now 
 ceased, but nearly all the lights had been extin 
 guished by the rain. I still groaned and agonised 
 over my sins. I was so agitated and alarmed that 
 I knew not which way to turn in order to get 
 relief, and while kneeling down with the rest I 
 
68 THE LIFE OF 
 
 found relief, as though a stream had been let loose 
 from the skies to my heart. Joy succeeded this 
 knowledge, and, were I to live long, I never can 
 forget the feelings with which I rose and spoke the 
 following first English words " Glory to Jesus" 
 I looked around for my father, and saw him. I 
 told him that I had found " Jesus." He embraced 
 me and kissed me ; I threw myself into his arms. 
 I felt as strong and happy, yet as humble as a poor 
 Indian boy saved by grace. During that night I 
 did not sleep. The next morning, my cousin, 
 George Shawney, and myself, went out into the 
 woods to sing and pray. As I looked at the trees, 
 the hills, and the valleys, O how beautiful they all 
 appeared ! I looked upon them, as it were, with 
 new eyes and new thoughts. Amidst the smiles of 
 creation, the birds sang sweetly, as they flew from 
 tree to tree. We sang 
 
 " Jesus, the name that charms our fears." 
 
 O how sweet the recollections of that day ! 
 "Jesus, all the daylong, was my joy and my song." 
 Several hundreds were converted during this 
 meeting. Many of the Indians were reluctant to 
 leave the camp ground when the meeting was 
 broken up. When we reached our homes at Rice 
 Lake, everything seemed to me as if it wore a 
 different aspect; everything was clothed with 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 69 
 
 beauty. Before this, I had only begun to spell 
 and read. I now resumed my studies with a new 
 and different relish. Often, when alone, I prayed 
 that God would help me to qualify myself to teach 
 others how to read the word of God ; this circum 
 stance I had not told to any one. On Sabbath 
 mornings I read a chapter in the New Testament, 
 which had been translated for my father, before we 
 went to meeting. 
 
 During this summer, one of our chiefs, John 
 Sunday, with several others, departed from Bice 
 Lake for the west, with a design to preach to the 
 Ojibways. When they returned, they told us that 
 the Indians were very eager to hear the word of 
 God, and that many had been converted. John 
 Sunday informed us of a certain Indian, who was 
 so much opposed to the meetings that he confined 
 his wife and children to one of the islands, to prevent 
 her attending them. But this poor woman was so 
 anxious to obey God in attendance on worship, 
 that she was in the habit of fording the river every 
 night, and carrying her children on her back. Her 
 husband was afterwards converted. He mentioned 
 also an instance of an Indian who brought his 
 medicine sack with him to the meeting, but on. 
 being converted, he scattered its contents to the 
 four winds of heaven. These sacks were held very 
 sacred among the Indians. He spoke likewise of 
 
70 THE LIFE OP 
 
 the conversion of many chiefs, and of the flocks of 
 children anxious to hear the word of G-od. He 
 left such an impression on my mind, that often, 
 while alone, I prayed that God might send me to 
 instruct the children in the truths of religion. 
 
 I joined my father s class meeting, and as often 
 as possible I attended school during the period of 
 two years. In June, 1834, our white missionary, 
 Daniel McMullen, received a letter from the Eev. 
 "Wm. Case, in which it was stated that a letter had 
 been sent to him by the Eev. John Clark, who was 
 then the superintendent of the mission on Lake 
 Superior. The superintendent requested that two 
 native preachers and two native teachers should 
 be sent to him. John Johnson and I were told 
 that we were to accompany Brothers John Taunchey 
 and Caubage to Lake Superior, to aid Brother- 
 Clark. 
 
 Brother Caubage and my cousin Johnson took 
 their departure. John Taunchey hesitated about 
 going, because I was undecided, and my father felt 
 unwilling at first to let me go. 
 
 One day I determined to leave the village so as 
 to avoid going to Lake Superior ; I hunted along 
 the river Trent, hoping that John Taunchey would 
 be gone before my return ; I felt very unwilling to 
 go. I was absent over two weeks ; they were the 
 longest two weeks I had ever experienced. Yet 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 71 
 
 the whole time I felt dissatisfied ; something seemed 
 to whisper to me, " George, go home, and go to 
 Lake Superior with your uncle John Taunchey." 
 I returned to the village. The first person I saw 
 informed me that my uncle was waiting for me, and 
 that my father had left it to me to decide whether 
 to go or stay. Here I was ; the missionaries came, 
 and said, " George, your father has left it with you 
 to go or stay. It is your duty to go ; John is 
 waiting, and to-day you must conclude." Our 
 school-mistress, Miss Pinney, came and reasoned with 
 me. I recollected, too, that I had prayed that God 
 might prepare me to be useful to my brethren ; and 
 now, that I had some good reason to think that my 
 prayers had been heard, and still to refuse to go, 
 would perhaps be acting in opposition to the indi 
 cations of God. I wept and prayed ; but ! that 
 night of struggle ! I could not sleep. In the 
 morning, I said to my father, " I have concluded 
 to go ; prepare me for my journey." That morning 
 we were prepared ; and on the 16th of July, 1834, 
 about noon, we were on the shore. The canoe was 
 ready ; many of the Indians prayed with us on the 
 beach. After shaking hands with my father and 
 the rest, we bid farewell to all we loved so tenderly. 
 We went onboard the steam-boat " Great Britain," 
 at Cobourg, and arrived at Toronto the next day. 
 On the 20th July, we left in the stage for Holland 
 
72 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Landing ; here we remained two days, for the want 
 of a conveyance to the Snake Island mission. At 
 this island we tarried the whole of the Sabbath 
 with the Indians, and had some glorious meetings. 
 They conveyed us to the Narrows mission. In 
 crossing from Narrows to Cold Water mission, we 
 were obliged to carry our trunks on our backs. 
 About 11 o clock we met two runaway horses on 
 the road to Narrows. We caught them, tied our 
 trunks on their backs, and led them back to Cold 
 Water. Thus we were relieved of our heavy loads. 
 
 On Wednesday, the 26th July, we went from 
 Cold Water mission to Pane-ta-wa-go-shene, where 
 we saw a great number of Ojibways from Lake 
 Superior, Otto was, Menomenese, &c. Here we 
 fell in with John Sunday, Frazer, and others, who 
 were engaged in instructing the Indians in this 
 vicinity. 
 
 An opportunity occurred now to go to Sault St. 
 Marie, where the Rev. John Clark resided. We 
 were out of provisions several times. By fishing 
 and shooting gulls on our way, we were enabled to 
 reach Sault, where we met Brother Clark, John 
 Caubage, and cousin Johnson ; this took place, I 
 believe, on the 24th of August. We stayed here 
 about two weeks, preparing to go to the Aunce, the 
 Ke-wa-we-non mission. During our delay in this 
 place, the Eev. Messrs. Chandler and Bourne (the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 73 
 
 latter a member of the Illinois Conference) arrived. 
 Brother Chandler has since died. My cousin, H. 
 P. Chase, was Brother Clark s interpreter. The 
 Indians were comfortable in their new houses. We 
 held meetings with them several nights. 
 
74 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 The clouds may drop down titles and estates, 
 Wealth may seek us, but wisdom must be sought. Y. 
 
 began to feel the responsibility resting 
 upon me. The thought of assuming the station of 
 a teacher of the Indians, with so few capabilities, 
 was enough to discourage more gifted men than 
 myself. Frequently did I enter the woods and 
 pour out my soul to (rod, in agony and tears. I 
 trembled at what was before me, and said, " who is 
 able for these things ? " But a still small voice 
 would answer, " My grace is sufficient for thee." 
 Soothing words indeed, especially to an unlearned 
 and feeble Red man a mere worm of the dust. 
 
 Having provided everything necessary for our 
 journey, and a residence of eight months at the 
 Ke-wa-we-noii mission, we started in company with 
 [Rev. Mr. Chandler, uncle John Taunchey, and the 
 traders who intended to winter on the shores of 
 Lake Superior and do business with the Ojibways. 
 "We were more than three weeks on our journey 
 three hundred and fifty miles. At one place, we 
 were w r eather-bouiid for one week. Our French 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 75 
 
 companions were the most wicked of men. They 
 would gnash their teetli at each other, curse, swear, 
 and fight among themselves. The boat, oars, the 
 winds, water, the teachers, &c., did not escape their 
 execrations. I thought now that I understood 
 what hell was, in a very clear manner. My very 
 hairs would seem to stand, while I would be obliged 
 to listen to their oaths, when they gave vent to 
 their malevolence and passions. They would fight 
 like beasts over their cooking utensils, and even 
 while their food was in their mouths. I will just 
 say here that I have often seen them eat boiled 
 corn, with tallow for butter. 
 
 On our road, we saw the celebrated Pictured 
 Bocks, Sand Banks, and Grand Island. On a point 
 of the latter place we encamped. Every Sabbath 
 I devoted about an hour in sighing and crying after 
 Jiome. "What good can I do, when I reach the 
 place of labour ?" was a question that often occurred 
 to my mind. Still we were going farther and 
 farther from home. "We were obliged, too, to do 
 our own cooking, washing, and mending. 
 
 At last, in September, we arrived at the Aunce 
 Bay. Here, our house was no better than a 
 wigwam ; and yet we had to occupy it as a dwelling, 
 a school-house, a meeting-house, and a council- 
 room. 
 
 We commenced labouring among our poor people, 
 
76 THE LIFE OE 
 
 and those that had been Christianised were exceed 
 ingly glad to see us. Brothers Sunday and Frazer 
 had already been among them more than a year. 
 "We began to build quite late in the fall, and 
 although we removed a house from the other side 
 of the bay, yet we experienced much inconvenience. 
 We visited the Indians daily, for the purpose of 
 conversing and praying with them. There were 
 about thirty, who had, for more than a year, pro 
 fessed to experience a change of heart. As my 
 uncle was experienced in conversing with the un 
 converted, I endeavoured to pursue his course in 
 this respect. Each day we took a different direc 
 tion in visiting the unconverted. We would sing, 
 read the Scriptures, and then pray with them. 
 Sometimes they would be impudent, and even 
 abusive, but this did not discourage us, or deter 
 us from our duty. By persevering, we soon dis 
 covered that the Lord was about to bless our efforts. 
 While my uncle was visiting some four or five wig 
 wams, I was visiting as many others their wig 
 wams being near us. Our influence, with God s 
 blessing, was now felt among them. Singing and 
 praying were their constant employments ; and 
 some of them seemed to know nothing else but 
 the enjoyment of the truth of the Gospel, and that 
 God can and does "forgive sin." They became 
 the happiest of beings ; their very souls were like 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 77 
 
 an escaped bird, whose glad wings had saved it 
 from danger and death. Brother Chandler preached 
 twice every Sabbath, and taught school every other 
 week. One Sabbath, in January, 1835, Brother 
 Chandler preached from these words, "And tliey 
 were all filled icith the Holy Ghost" He spoke 
 with unusual liberty ; I caught some of the same 
 fire with which the sermon was delivered, and 
 interpreted it with much ardour. O what a melt 
 ing season it was ! The anxious and expressive 
 looks of the Indians the tears streaming down 
 their cheeks, all tended to add to the occasion. 
 My readers, here was comfort! here was one bright 
 spot, at least, in my chequered life, that I never 
 can forget ! My poor brethren appeared to swallow 
 every word of the sermon as I interpreted it. One 
 John Southwind, who had been notoriously cruel 
 and revengeful, was among the humblest and the 
 happiest. He had been a great conjuror. 
 
 On Sabbath evenings, every converted Indian 
 would try to induce his relatives to embrace reli 
 gion, and pray in the wigwams of their unconverted 
 relatives. These happy scenes often made ine for 
 get home. 
 
 Many of the unconverted were very revengeful ; 
 but we let them expend their vengeance on the air. 
 One of them, Kah-be-wah-le-ko-kay, i. e. Spear 
 Maker, threatened to tomahawk us, if we should 
 
78 THE LIFE OF 
 
 come to his wigwam " with the white man s reli 
 gion;" for, said he, "already some of my family 
 are very sick and crazy." Notwithstanding this 
 threat, we commenced our visits, and with 110 other 
 weapon than a little calico bag containing our Tes 
 tament and Hymn Book. Whenever he saw us 
 near his wigwam (we were obliged to pass near his, 
 in visiting other wigwams), he would run out, and 
 grumble and growl like a bear escaping from its 
 den for life. In this way we continued our visits, 
 and had opportunities to converse with the family, 
 which resulted in the conversion of all his children. 
 In the month of February, he himself canie to us, 
 and pleaded earnestly for our forgiveness. He had 
 gone out to hunt the marten, with his youngest 
 daughter, who was about ten years old. While her 
 father was preparing a marten trap, or dead-fall, as 
 it is sometimes called, the daughter slipped behind 
 a tree, knelt in the snow, and prayed for her father. 
 The Lord heard her prayer. The old man "felt 
 sick in his heart," and everything he looked at ap 
 peared to frown upon him, and to bid him "go to 
 the missionaries, and they will tell you how you 
 can be cured." He returned home three days 
 earlier than he had intended. Just after day- 
 dawn, we heard a number of Indians praying. 
 John Southwind came in and said to us, " Ke-ge-ke- 
 iva-ye-wah, Kak-be-wah-be-koo-lay Jce-che-ali-lcoo- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 79 
 
 sey" i.e. "Your friend Spear Maker is very sick ; 
 he wishes you to call at his wigwam and pray with 
 him." This was good news indeed ! We went at 
 once, and prayed with him. He could not speak, 
 but sat sobbing and sighing over the fire. We 
 conversed with him, and then left him ; but before 
 breakfast he entered our house with his large 
 medicine sack, containing little gods of almost 
 every description. lie stood before us, and said, 
 " AJi bay, all was aliyali inook" " Here, take this." 
 He cast the bag, or sack, down upon the floor, 
 and wept and sobbed bitterly, saying, " I have done 
 all I could against you, but you have been my 
 friends. I want you to pray for me, and to burn 
 these gods, or throw them where I can never see 
 them." Shortly after this interview, he obtained 
 religion, and became truly happy in the Lord. 
 
 There were many equally interesting conversions 
 about this time. I must here mention what was 
 often very amusing to the missionaries, and would 
 often create a smile, if nothing more. When some 
 of the Indians were under conviction, they would 
 take some of their own medicines (herbs) to cure 
 their "sickness," for so they termed conviction. 
 An old medicine man once sent a message to us, 
 stating that his daughter was dying, and that it 
 was caused by our singing and praying before her 
 so much ; he also added, that in the event of her 
 
80 THE LIFE OF 
 
 death, lie would have his revenge by killing us, 
 and insisted upon it that we must come immediately, 
 and endeavour to relieve her. We went, and 
 after having prayed with her for some time, she 
 revived, and expressed her confidence that the 
 Holy Spirit had operated upon her heart. The old 
 man soon became convinced that his daughter was 
 not dying, except unto sin ; he, therefore, at once, 
 became reconciled and delighted too. 
 
 "We now commenced travelling on snow shoes 
 within fifteen or twenty miles around where the 
 Indians were hunting, praying and preaching to 
 them. The Lord owned and blessed our labours 
 wherever we went. "We held prayer meetings in 
 the woods. All this time the Mdh-jee Mon-e-doo 
 (Bad Spirit) was not asleep. In the spring the 
 heathen party started in a body to visit their old 
 friend Spear Maker, for the purpose of uniting 
 with him in dancing, and in their medicine wor 
 ship ; but the old man had too much religion in 
 him to gratify them. As soon as they discovered 
 that they could not prevail upon the old man, they 
 sent word to all, that they could excel us in wor 
 shipping the Great Spirit, and that they intended to 
 hold their regular spring Grand Medicine Wor 
 ship. Every night we held meetings. They com 
 menced with their paw-wahs (singing), and beating 
 of the drums, on the other side of the bay, and 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 81 
 
 continued it for a whole week. We kept up our 
 usual meetings, and at the end of the week their 
 drumming, singing, and dancing ceased. We con 
 tinued our meetings for two months. The chief 
 of this place was yet unconverted. 
 
 During this spring, Brother Clark, our superin 
 tendent, arrived from SaultSt. Marie, with Brother 
 William Herkimer and family, and my cousin John 
 son. These were to take our places in the mission. 
 We had now an excellent quarterly meeting. Bro 
 ther Clark preached a sensible and warm sermon ; 
 rny cousin interpreted it. It was a blessed time ; 
 over twenty were baptised before the services be 
 gan. There was a circumstance which rendered 
 the occasion peculiarly interesting ; an old Indian 
 woman of about eighty years came crawling to the 
 meeting, for she was unable to walk ; her name 
 was Anna. The year before, she had travelled 
 three hundred and fifty miles in a canoe, to be 
 baptised by Brother Clark. She now lived about 
 two miles from our mission, and on the Sabbath 
 was brought to meeting in a canoe. But on this 
 Sabbath the wind was so high that no canoe could 
 be launched. In the morning, after the others 
 had left, she started for meeting, and crawled over 
 logs, through creeks, and other difficult places near 
 the edges of rocks. Old Anna made her appear 
 ance in the house, to the astonishment as well as 
 
 G 
 
8*2 TIIE LIFE OF 
 
 to the delight of all. She seated herself in front 
 of the preacher, and listened attentively to the 
 words of eternal life. She united with others in 
 praising God for his mercy and goodness, especially 
 to herself. She spoke of the day in which she was 
 in darkness ; but now she knew, by experience, that 
 the Lord had forgiven her sins. She cared not for 
 the water, mud, or precipices, if she could only 
 crawl or creep to meeting, for she felt well re 
 warded, because the Lord blessed her. She did 
 not, like some, fear to soil her clothes, neither was 
 she a fair-day visitor of meeting. Before her con 
 version she was a celebrated conjuror, and a dread 
 to the nation ; every one was afraid to incur her 
 displeasure. The last time I saw her was in 1842, 
 and she was still confiding in the Lord. 
 
 We were now to accompany Brother Clark to 
 St. Marie. "We started on Tuesday afternoon, at 
 about three o clock, in our large bark canoe, which 
 was about thirty-six feet long, five feet wide in the 
 centre, and three feet high. "We paddled about 
 nine miles. On the next morning, we hoisted our 
 sail before a fresh breeze, and sailed at the rate of 
 nine knots an hour. "We reached the point 011 the 
 Sand Banks in the evening, having previously tar 
 ried three hours with the Indians at Grand Island. 
 The next day we sailed about six miles from the 
 shore ; it was quite boisterous, and when in the 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWir. 83 
 
 trough of the wave, it was impossible for us to see 
 the land. AVe now came within a few miles of 
 "White-fish Point. On the following day we hoisted 
 our sail again, and had a favourable wind ; we went 
 down the falls of St. Marie in handsome style. 
 About twelve o clock, Waiib-Jce-newli* (White 
 Eagle) walked about Sault St. Marie, attending 
 to the interests of the missions. He was the 
 theme of conversation in every circle, for none had 
 ever travelled the distance in so short a time. The 
 traders were much surprised. The Indians could 
 hardly think it possible for any person to travel 
 the distance in so short a time. 
 
 NOTE. On our way to St. Marie, we saw that 
 one of the points of Grand Island had sunk. It 
 was formed of quicksand. It was told to the 
 trader, Charles Holiday, by the Indians, that the 
 Great Spirit had removed rom under that point 
 to some other point, because the Methodist mis 
 sionaries had encamped there the previous fall, and 
 had, by their prayers, driven the Spirit from under 
 the point. They did not wish the missionaries to 
 encamp any where on their island again, fearing 
 that the island would sink. 
 
 * This was the name given by my poor brethren to Brother 
 Clark, and a more appropriate one could not have been given 
 The King of Birds. They knew that he had come to be in 
 strumental in saving their never-dying souls. 
 
 o2 
 
84 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 And he who s doomed o er waves to roam, 
 Or wander on a foreign strand, 
 
 Will sigh whene er he thinks of home, 
 And better love his native land. W. S. 
 
 spent a few weeks at the Sault with the 
 brethren, with whom we had some precious seasons. 
 We were soon informed by our beloved superin 
 tendent that three of us would have to go to 
 Ottawa Lake : Taunchey, Marksman, and myself. 
 W^e had, as was supposed, provisions enough to last 
 till we reached La Pointe, where we were to obtain 
 a fresh supply for seven months. Brothers Tay- 
 yasli, and Ma-mali-skali-ivasfi, i. e. Fast-sailer, ac 
 companied us. We had a new canoe, good oars, 
 and a new sail. After leaving, the first place which 
 we arrived at was about six miles above the Sault 
 St. Marie. We here saw a porcupine on the 
 beach ; and having beaten it to death, we cooked and 
 ate it for supper. After this we were wind-bound 
 for several days, which delayed our arrival at the 
 Ke-wa-we-non mission, on our way to La Pointe. 
 On entering Aunce Bay, we were in much danger. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 85 
 
 The wind rose, with a dense fog accompanying it, 
 and we were without a compass. We steered our 
 course by the wind. We were very near being 
 dashed to pieces against a large rock, a few feet 
 from us, which we espied just in time to avoid. I 
 had been on Lake Superior, but never saw the 
 waves run so high as on the present occasion. It 
 was truly wonderful that our bark canoe stood the 
 sea so well. ]S"or could we see any prospect of 
 landing. Still the spray of the gigantic waves con 
 tinued to roll after us in terrific fury. The canoe 
 still struggled between the mountain waves, and 
 then would rise on the top. The sail spread itself 
 like a duck just ready to fly. It appeared at times 
 that we must all perish. But God was with us. O 
 how kind and merciful is that Being who has the 
 winds and waves in his hands! " O Lord, I will 
 praise thee," &c. It is religion alone that can sup 
 port in the time of danger. Faith lays hold on 
 G-od. Yes, let distress, sickness, trials, perils, and 
 even death come, yet if in thy hands, Lord, we 
 are secure. 
 
 Through a kind Providence we arrived at last at 
 Brother Herkimer s, about ten o clock, A.M. How 
 we surprised them when they were told that we 
 sailed all the morning through the fog. They at 
 once saw the danger ; but we could take no other 
 course. We remained here but a few days. On 
 
86 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Tuesday we left for La Pointe, 160 miles. Here 
 was another tedious journey, for we were again 
 wind-bound for three days ; in consequence of this 
 misfortune our provisions were exhausted. "We 
 went to Ah-too-nah-kun River on Friday evening, 
 and travelled all night to reach Porcupine Moun 
 tains, where we arrived at daylight. "We stepped 
 out of the canoe, took our blankets, wrapped 
 them around us, and lay on the solid rocks, 
 where we slept about an hour and a half. Saturday 
 morning arrived, and found us with nothing but 
 half a pound of tea ; we were now eighty-eight 
 miles from La Pointe. We rowed all the morning, 
 when a favourable breeze sprang up, which enabled 
 us to gain fifty miles during that day. After 
 night-fall we toiled to reach La Pointe by twelve 
 o clock on Saturday night ; but we were so fatigued, 
 sleepy, and hungry, that it was impossible to con 
 tinue rowing. Now and then a little land-breeze 
 would help us along slowly, without rowing. At 
 last we were obliged to give up rowing, as the oars 
 were dragging in the water. I steered the boat as 
 well as I could. "We laboured hard to keep awake. 
 I thought of the tea ; I chewed a mouthful of it 
 and swallowed the juice ; but in a few minutes I 
 suffered so much from a griping pain that I was 
 alarmed. Oh, I was miserable, sick, and hungry. 
 I could not wake any of the company ; and when 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWir. 87 
 
 my pain ceased, I could scarcely keep myself awake/ 
 I now steered for the shore ; it was about twelve 
 o clock. I threw my blanket around me, and left 
 all hands sleeping in the boat. I threw up a little 
 bank of sand for a pillow, and the soft wet sand 
 was my bed. * 
 
 Sabbath morning came. I had dreamed that we 
 were just about sitting down to a warm breakfast, 
 when Peter Marksman woke me, and said, " George, 
 come, get up, ~blackfast" (breakfast, he meant he 
 could speak but little English.) If it had not been 
 the Sabbath, I might have been induced to reta 
 liate. It was, indeed, a black fast dark enough ; 
 nothing to eat, and only tea to drink for breakfast, 
 dinner and supper; and yet, only about fifteen 
 miles from La Pointe ; indeed, we could see the 
 place ; and had it not been that it was the Sabbath r 
 feeble as we were, we would have proceeded. Here r 
 then, we spent the Sabbath. I walked into the 
 woods, and all that I could think of while reading 
 my Bible, was home. I looked towards home, and 
 wept at the thought of it. I said to myself, " O 
 my father, if you knew my situation to-day, you 
 would feel for me, and fly, if possible, to assist me ! 
 I feel that your prayers ascend for me ; and then 
 descend, like gentle rains, into my soul. Home I 
 liome ! however humble, it is still home. This day, 
 however, is a glorious day for my soul ; but how 
 
88 THE LIFE OF 
 
 insupportable for the body!" We had a prayer- 
 meeting in the evening, which is still as fresh in 
 my grateful memory as if it had but just taken 
 place. 
 
 Monday morning, before the sun arose, we were 
 on our way to La Pointe, where we arrived about 
 ten o clock. Mr. Warren, the trader at this place, 
 supplied us with some necessaries. We break 
 fasted with him, and never did fish and potatoes 
 taste half so sweet as now. 
 
 We called on the Rev. Mr. Hall, and others of 
 the Presbyterian mission. How kindly they re 
 ceived and entertained us ! they compelled us to 
 live in their families, while we remained in that 
 place. We had now to prepare to depart for 
 Ottawa Lake, where we had been appointed by 
 Brother Clark to spend the winter, in teaching the 
 Indians. O what a field of labour in all these 
 regions ! Indians, from every direction, congregate 
 here every summer ; those, too, who have never 
 heard of a Saviour ! 
 
 When will all my poor people " sit together in 
 heavenly places in Christ Jesus?" When will 
 they cease to offer up to the Bad Spirit all they 
 possess ? Shall these also perish as did the Indians 
 on the eastern coast ? The red men of the forest 
 were then unconscious that the white man would 
 at some future day spread his white sails on these 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 89 
 
 waters, and claim their native woods ; that a steam 
 boat would make its appearance, like a monster 
 from the deep, snorting Jtre and smoke near their 
 shores. (rod of mercy, save, save my poor people ! 
 
 We started for the Ottawa Lake about the eighth 
 of October, 1835. We had to carry our canoes, 
 with the rest of our articles, over eight portages, or 
 carrying places, one of which was nine, and another 
 five miles long. No language can convey an idea 
 of the hardships and toil to which we were exposed, 
 before we reached there ; for we had to carry all 
 our things over the carrying places ; and as it was 
 too late in the fall, and on account of the disagreea- 
 bleness of the weather, we were obliged to return 
 to La Pointe. The winter set in, and we travelled 
 170 miles by land. It was on one of these carrying 
 places that I carried the heavy load mentioned on 
 p. 13. 
 
 When we arrived at Ottawa Lake, the Indians 
 were glad to see us. The chief, Moose Ogeed, 
 Moose tail, was particularly kind. Here we la 
 boured with success, though at the time many of 
 them were absent hunting. I commenced a day- 
 school with few scholars. During the winter our 
 provision gave out ; for seven weeks we had nothing, 
 except what we caught by spearing and shooting ; 
 but in the latter part of the winter we could neither 
 shoot rabbits, nor spear fish. What now was to be 
 
90 THE LIFE OF 
 
 done, except to go to La Pointe, 170 miles, and 
 obtain some flour ? "We ran nearly all day through 
 the woods, and the next day my feet were blistered, 
 occasioned by the strap of my snow shoes. The 
 young man who accompanied me suffered still 
 more, for the blood was oozing out through his 
 moccasins. At the expiration of two days, at 
 about ten o clock in the morning, we were at Rev. 
 Mr. Hall s, at La Pointe. Brother Hall could 
 hardly credit the fact that we had walked 170 miles 
 in less than two days. 
 
 On returning to the mission, we were one week 
 on our journey. I had over seventy Ibs. of pro 
 visions to carry when I left, and my friend and 
 companion, whom I hired, had eighty-five Ibs. 
 The Indians, too, were almost starving, but the 
 spring opened just in time to save them. In their 
 journey down the river we accompanied them, and 
 had an opportunity to converse with them about 
 religion. On our way, the Indians pointed to the 
 battle-grounds of the Ojibways and the Sioux. 
 How dreadful and awful was their description ! 
 The chief, pointing to a certain spot, observed, 
 " There I killed two Sioux, about thirteen winters 
 ago ; I cut open one of them ; and when I reflected 
 that the Sioux had cut up my own cousin, but a 
 year before, I took out his heart, cut a piece from 
 it, and swallowed it whole." As he spoke, the 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 91 
 
 fierceness of the Indian gleamed from his counte 
 nance. Every half mile, trees were blazed (barked), 
 and notches made according to the number that had 
 been killed. 
 
 The Sioux and the Ojibways have been at war 
 from time immemorial. The neutral ground of 
 these two nations is full of game, such as deer, 
 bears, elks, &c. We went down to the Me-ho-me- 
 nee Mills, on the Chippewa River, where the whites 
 were cutting down pine trees. We then returned 
 to Ottawa Lake, and afterwards to La Pointe. 
 
 During this winter I was with the Rev. Mr. 
 Hall, at La Pointe, and assisted him in translating 
 the G-ospel of St. Luke and the Acts of the Apos 
 tles into the Ojibway tongue. Although I have 
 sat hour after hour in assisting him in his good 
 work in the west, yet I can never, never repay him 
 for the kindness and affection shown to me. May 
 God reward him for his labours of love, and for his 
 Christian benevolence. He is like a pure and 
 limpid stream which is ever running, and which 
 never dries up. He is like a high rock on the sea 
 shore, when the storms and waves have passed by, 
 unchanging and unchanged. He is in all respects 
 the most suitable man for this work, being devoted, 
 humble, kind, affectionate, and benevolent, and is 
 master of our language. I hope to see him once, 
 if not many times more, that I may thank him 
 
92 THE LIFE OP 
 
 again and again for his Christian goodness. May 
 his holy and arduous life and health be precious 
 in God s sight. 
 
 Here I must make a remark. In that country, 
 we ought not to know each other as Presbyterians, 
 Methodists, or Baptists, but only as missionaries of 
 the cross. We should labour with and for each 
 other, and do all the good we can. Our language 
 should always be, " Come, brethren, let us labour 
 side by side, hold up each other s hands in the 
 work, share each other s trials and privations, and 
 spread the Gospel of the blessed God." May 
 many Brother Halls be raised up for these stations, 
 so that the poor outcast red man may soon take his 
 station among Christians of every civilised clime. 
 Should these observations fall under the eye of dear 
 Brother Hall, he will, I am sure, forgive me for the 
 warm and candid confessions of a sincere heart. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 The melancholy days are o er, 
 
 The sadness of the year, 
 Of wailing winds, and noded woods, 
 
 And meadows brown and sear. W. C. B. 
 
 WE spent part of the summer at La Pointe, 
 waiting for our superintendent, Eev. John Clark, 
 who intended to go bv the way of Ottawa Lake, 
 down the Mississippi. He arrived in the latter part 
 of June, with his companions. We went in two 
 canoes up Sad River, and thence over the portages 
 already named. We divided our provisions, bed 
 ding, &c., &c., so that each should carry an equal 
 weight. In ascending Bad Eiver we were nearly 
 half of the time in the water, dragging the canoe 
 up the stream. One day, Brother Clark stepped on 
 a rock above the water, in the centre of the river, 
 for the purpose of holding the canoe, while those 
 that were exceedingly tired might rest. As soon 
 as he had put his foot on the rock, the canoe 
 wheeled around with the current, which drew him 
 into it, and carried him down the river. We were 
 alarmed for some time, and it was with the greatest 
 effort that we could save him. At times, we could 
 
94 THE LIFE OF 
 
 only see his white hat above the water. At first, 
 we could not render him the least assistance. The 
 stream conveyed him near the shore, where he 
 seized the limb of a tree, which enabled him to 
 reach land. We hurried to the spot where he 
 landed, jumped out of the canoe, and ran after him ; 
 but before we could see him, we heard him cry out 
 "whoop" and in a few moments saw him coining 
 through the leaves, soaking wet. "We were all 
 thankful, indeed, to see him alive, and so cheerful 
 too. On that day we would not permit him to 
 carry but two loads, or packs, the others carried 
 three. Our wish was, that he should not, at any 
 time, carry anything ; but he insisted upon helping 
 us, and to this we had to submit. This was one of 
 those kind traits which endeared him so much to 
 all his fellow labourers. He has also shared the 
 last morsel of bread with us. Often has he carried 
 the canoe on his back ; and when we were discou 
 raged and faint, he would encourage us by his 
 cheerful countenance, and words of consolation. 
 Our sinking hearts have often been made to beat 
 with emotions of joy ; for during these journeys 
 we had ample reasons and time for desponding. 
 But according to our trials did we enjoy the smiles 
 of heaven. 
 
 We were three days going over the Nine Mile 
 Portage, where we spent the Sabbath. We had 
 
KAH-GE-GJL-GAII-BOWH. 95 
 
 three loads each ; and the two canoes had also to 
 be carried, each one taking his turn every half mile. 
 "We were now completely jaded out ; our bones 
 ached. This was the hardest journey that I ever 
 made, with the exception of the one which will 
 hereafter be related. 
 
 After severe toil and privations, we arrived at 
 Ottawa Lake, where Brother Clark met the chief 
 and some of his warriors in council. He explained 
 the object of our visit, viz., to live among them 
 and teach them ; to which the chief assented. 
 
 Brother Clark now left Johnson, Marksman, and 
 myself here, to do all the good we could. On 
 departing, we accompanied him down the river for 
 two days ; and on the first of August we bade each 
 other farewell. 
 
 That day, Peter and John were inconsolable 
 because Brother Clark and the rest had left us for 
 a whole year. I felt so " choked up " and deserted, 
 that I talked but little during the day. After 
 praying, as Brother Clark was parting with us, and 
 our heads were resting on the canoe, he said, 
 " Brethren, take courage ; do all the good you can. 
 Pray much ; trust in Grod ; tell the Indians how 
 the Saviour died ; we will pray for you ; good bye ; 
 and may the Lord bless you and your labours." 
 
 "We returned to Ottawa Lake, and built a house, 
 where we resided during the year. Quite late in 
 
96 THE LIFE OF 
 
 the fall, Johnson and Marksman left me, and went 
 to La Pointe, where they remained all the winter. 
 It is true, there were -but few Indians here, but 
 yet, too many for one teacher. They wished me to 
 go with them, but I preferred, from a sense of duty, 
 to spend the winter and spring in teaching, singing, 
 and praying among the people here. In the spring, 
 an interesting conversion took place ; the convert 
 committed to memory,the fourteenth chapter of St. 
 John, before he had learned the alphabet. This 
 young man had been remarkably kind and humane, 
 before his conversion ; he was more like a Christian 
 than any unconverted man I ever saw. I never 
 heard anything proceed from his mouth that was 
 censurable. One Sabbath morning, while we were 
 in the woods, I was reading to him, " God so loved 
 the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
 whosoever believeth on him might not perish, but 
 have everlasting life." This was like an arrow in 
 his heart ; he prayed and wrestled with Grod, until 
 the Lord spoke peace to his soul. 
 
 In the summer, when Johnson and Marksman 
 arrived, John and I went down to Prairie Du Chien, 
 on the Mississippi. On our way, we had to pass 
 through the land of the Sioux, the enemies of the 
 Ojibways, and we knew not what would be our fate. 
 However, we pursued our course and ventured to 
 their village. As soon as we approached, they raised 
 
KAI1-GE-GA-GA1I-BOWII. * 97 
 
 the war-whoop and fired some guns over our heads, 
 and the bullets either splashed in front of our canoe, 
 or whizzed about our heads. Still, we kept on our 
 course, and as soon as we stepped from our canoe, 
 they seized us, and kept us prisoners for nearly 
 three days. When we told tkem (through an 
 interpreter) that we were missionaries, they released 
 us, and treated us kindly. On. the third day we 
 were on the water again, on ojir way to Prairie Du 
 Chien, which place we reached, and there saw 
 Brother Brunson, the superintendent for that year. 
 "We accompanied him to St. Peter s, near the falls 
 of St. Anthony; and the same summer, through 
 the kindness of Brother Clark, we were sent to 
 school near Jacksonville, Illinois. To Brother 
 Clark, under God, I owe all the education (little as 
 it is) which I now possess. Before this, I could 
 neither speak nor read five words correctly. 
 Brothers Johnson, Marksman, and myself, were 
 placed under the care of the Rev. John Mitchell, 
 now an assistant at the Book Concern, in Cincinnati. 
 For two years we attended school at the Ebenezer 
 Seminary, about two miles north of Jacksonville. 
 At this institution I passed some of the happiest 
 seasons of my life. Many who were with me at 
 this school are now ministers of the Gospel, both 
 among the whites and the Indians. The groves 
 seemed vocal with the praises of God. The camp 
 ii 
 
98 THE LIFE OF 
 
 meeting and the quarterly meetings which I then 
 attended, are still fresh in my memory. The 
 remembrance of the many delightful acquaintances 
 formed, the appointments filled, the interesting 
 meetings I attended in different parts, about Jack 
 sonville, at Lynville, Manchester, Rushville, and 
 Versailles, will always hold a seat in my heart. It 
 was here that I learned to read the word of Grod, 
 and often, for hours together, upon my knees, in 
 the groves, have I been thus engaged. the 
 sweet communion I then had with Grod ! 
 
 Among the many letters which I have since 
 received from my schoolmates, I will trouble the 
 reader only with the following : 
 
 " MX. STERLING, Brown Co., 111. 
 
 11 February 8th, 1845. 
 " DEAR BROTHER COPWAY, 
 
 " With pleasure I improve this privilege of answering 
 your kind epistle, and taking a paper talk with you. By 
 the blessings of the good Lord, we are well. But I hear you 
 say, What does he mean by we? 1 Only myself, rny wife, 
 and boy ! Now, if you will pardon me this time for marrying 
 young, 1 will promise never to do so again. But I think you 
 will not be severe in your censure, inasmuch as I have a 
 worthy precedent in you. Brother Troy travelled three years, 
 and married Brother Stratten s daughter, of Pike county ; and 
 I, who commenced three years after him, preached two years, 
 and married another ; so we, who had long been brothers, 
 became brothers-in-law. Brother Wm. Piper was married, 
 since Conference, to Squire Baynes daughter, near Columbus ; 
 Harden Wallace married Miss Bronson, of Athens, one year 
 since. Brother S. Spates is on a visit to his friends, and has 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 99 
 
 the ague ; neither he nor Reason is married, but have good 
 desires. I visited Brother George two weeks since. 
 
 " We have glorious times in religion. O it would have done 
 you good to have heard Dr. Akers tell his experience, in our 
 last quarterly meeting. In speaking of his sanctification he 
 said, with a peculiar emphasis, while his lips trembled and 
 tears filled his eyes, It was the revelation of the Son of God 
 in me. But time would fail to tell of these Ebenezer boys, 
 who, through faith, preach big sermons, exhort thousands, 
 who are valiant in fight, who slaughter many a sinner, and 
 wear the marks of many a well-fought field, although death 
 has done his work among us ! Our faithful teacher, and a 
 beloved schoolmate, Brothers Troy and Piper, are no more ; 
 they fell victims to fever just after Conference ; but they fell 
 like martyrs, they died at their post. Brother Troy and I 
 attended Brother Piper s funeral, (the sermon was preached by 
 Brother Berryman,) at Barry. It was a solemn time. While 
 I stood by his coffin, I thought of you all, and of Brother 
 Huddlestun, who had gone before him. The day before I 
 left, Father Stratten, Brother Troy, and I, walked out on the 
 Mississippi bluffs, while the bright surface of the river 
 reflected upon us the last rays of the setting sun. We talked 
 of the happy days of other years, spent with kindred spirits 
 now scattered over the world. His breast seemed warmed at 
 the recollection. The flame of his zeal mounted high, and 
 pointing to the bright waters that rolled in the distance, he said, 
 I feel like preaching till the last sinner on the last tributary 
 of that stream is converted to God. Alas ! he had even then 
 preached his last sermon. Peace to their memory. 
 
 They taught us how to live, and, how high 
 The price of knowledge, taught us how to die. 
 
 Sister Piper, and her two children, live at her own home in 
 Barry ; Sister Troy, with one child, lives with her father. 
 You have, perhaps, read the obituaries of Brothers Benson, 
 Otwell, Corey, Edmunson, and Hale gone home. Brother 
 N. W. Allen married down south, and John Mathers to Miss 
 n 2 
 
100 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Jnilia Tucker. Brother Hedenburg is in Springfield. I 
 believe M. has concluded not to marry, but to keep house 
 for her father. Moses C. lives and prospers in Petersburg 
 circuit. 
 
 " March 13M. I commence again, not having time to 
 finish when I commenced. I record with sorrow the death of 
 our child, aged eight months. The affliction of one short 
 week carried him beyond the sorrows incident to mortality, to 
 rest with God. O it was a trial to see him sink in death, and 
 bear him to the grave. But now, thank God, 
 
 The storm that wrecks the winter sky, 
 
 ]N"o more disturbs his sweet repose, 
 Than summer evening s latest sigh, 
 
 That shuts the rose. 
 
 " The Lord has given us some tokens for good ; we have 
 some glorious prayer and class meetings. Thirteen joined on 
 my last round. I expect Brother Wallace with me at a pro 
 tracted meeting ne.xt week ; can you not come too ? 
 
 " Well, Brother George, how do you get along in religion ? 
 This is the subject all important. Time, in its rapid roll, 
 still bears us on. The sun stood still in Gibeon, but time did 
 not stand still. The sun went back ten degrees on the dial of 
 Ahaz, but time rolled on with unremitting speed. Mutation 
 is written all around us. The little flower, so bright, is nipped 
 by the untimely frost of winter. The rainbow is beautiful, 
 but it passes away with the weeping cloud. And O how soon 
 the fleeting years of time will be lost amid the mighty cycles 
 of eternity. And yet, my brother, we know that on this inch 
 of time hang everlasting things. Lord, help us to stamp every 
 moment with improvement. Now, if God has entrusted to us 
 the care of souls immortal, how should we pray and labour, lest 
 we should lose a prize so dear! 
 
 " Brother George, I shall never forget our band society and 
 young men s prayer meeting; these were precious seasons. 
 Though I view my brethren falling round me, the hope of im 
 mortality makes the valley of the shadow flame with the 
 glory of God. Thauk God for religion that can conquer death, 
 
KA1I-QE-GA-GAH-BOWIT. 101 
 
 and view the grave as but a subterranean passage to the skies. 
 Go on I expect to hail you in a better clime. Brother, I 
 think I have experienced that the blood of Christ cleanseth 
 from all sin. O glorious truth ! Have you not found it too-? 
 It is by simple Faith. 
 
 Faith has an eye no tears can dim, 
 
 A heart no griefs can stir ; 
 She bears the cross, and looks to Him 
 Who hore the cross for her. 
 
 " Go on, brother ; the land of rest lies just across the rolling 
 tide of Jordan. Methinks I see a Troy, a Huddlestun, and 
 Piper, put forth their hands from the banks of glory, to beckon 
 us onward. They look out for us ; O let us not disappoint 
 them ! You know the north and south talk of division ; thank 
 God they can t divide me, nor break those ties that bind me to 
 good brethren everywhere, from whom joy, nor grief, nor 
 time, nor place, nor life, nor death, can part. 
 
 " I must close my scattering letter, though not half done. 
 Brother, come down, and I ll try and tell you the rest. We 
 can go over to Ebenezer, and have a meeting. Pitner is there 
 now. He says that the Lord has the best market in the 
 universe; Christian duties are always good sale there, and 
 then we are sure to get a back load of grace. He says, 
 the Lord has a great big two-story warehouse : the promise 
 of the life that now is, that s the lower story ; and of that 
 which is to come, this is the upper story. There, says he, 
 brethren, I ll not tell you any more; you ll have to die to 
 know the rest. 
 
 " My very best respects to your lady, and the little Cop- 
 ways. 
 
 " Yours fraternally, 
 
 " WILLIAM J. RUTLEDGE." 
 
 " N.B. Dr. Vandevanter, Brother Bond, and many others, 
 still speak of your preaching at Versailles. We have some 
 good times there now. Brothers Billy and Cabbie Patterson 
 are married ; yes, and Aquilla, too. He preaches and teaches 
 
102 THE LIFE OE 
 
 school. Brother Saxon still goes it with a rush. The first 
 year class of boys in this Conference are now first-rate ; some 
 of them could almost stride a mountain. O Sir, it would do 
 you good to see Brother Billy Piper throw his searing thunder 
 bolts and rive the foi est oak, or bury them in the smoking 
 earth. See him rise in the fulness of his strength,- and exclaim, 
 Man fell ; Heaven was robed in silence, earth in sorrow, and 
 Hell alone was glad. Farewell. 
 
 "W. J. R." 
 
 I attended several of the Conferences ; the last 
 of which was in Bloomfield, in 1839, where I parted 
 with scfnie of my dearest friends and companions, 
 for nine months. Still it was pleasant to reflect 
 that the Conference had appointed Brothers Spates, 
 Huddleston, Johnson, and Peter Marksman, to 
 labour at the head of the Mississippi. Brother 
 Kavanaugh was appointed superintendent of the 
 missions for that year. I was allowed to visit 
 home in the fall, to see my friends. I travelled to 
 Chicago free of expense ; I drove a pair of fine grey 
 horses for an individual who was on his road to 
 that place. "We slept in our waggons every night. 
 At Chicago* I embarked in a schooner for Buffalo ; 
 but getting tired of this, left it at Detroit, and took 
 steamboat for Buffalo, where I arrived just about 
 daylight. I had lost my cap ; the wind blew it 
 into the lake, with my pocket book, containing 27 
 dollars in bills, and 2.50 dollars in silver, with a silk 
 
 * Chicago signifies the place of skunks. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 103 
 
 handkerchief, in which my all was wrapped. Here 
 I was moneyless, friendless, and hatless, and in a 
 strange land ! I had, however, a little change left. 
 I had made up my mind to visit the East before 
 my return to Canada. But this must now be 
 abandoned. I walked about Buffalo quite dis 
 heartened. At last I saw on a sign, " Temperance 
 Hotel." I concluded to put up at this house, and, 
 to my surprise and joy, the landlord was a warm 
 hearted Methodist James Madison. At night, I 
 accompanied him to the prayer meeting, where he 
 told a Brother Copeland my circumstances. They 
 made up the whole amount of my loss, and gave me 
 a dollar over. I could now visit the East, as I had 
 purposed before my loss. The next day I started 
 for Rochester, where I spent the Sabbath. I was 
 very anxious to see the great cities, of which I had 
 read so much at school. I resolved to go through 
 thick and thin for the sake of seeing New York. 
 At Eochester I stopped with Brother Colby ; Miss 
 Colby, perceiving that I was not warmly clad, gave 
 me a cloak, which she obtained from Brother S. 
 Richardson. Should either, or both, of these dear 
 friends see these remarks concerning their kindness, 
 I hope they will excuse me for thus mentioning their 
 names. I must thank them again for their goodness ; 
 I often remember them in my closet and by the way 
 side. May God reward them and all other friends. 
 
104 THE LIFE OF 
 
 On Monday I left for Albany. "When I reached 
 Syracuse, I took the long-looked-for railroad. We 
 were soon on our way, moving along like a streak 
 of lightning. In the morning I arrived in Albany 
 in time for the morning boat for New York. I 
 walked around this Dutch city, and as everything 
 appeared to be somewhat new, I was interested, 
 especially with the vessels, &c. As I wished to be 
 economical, I left without any breakfast, I was 
 charmed with the steamboat. "We passed down 
 the Hudson ; the towns, villages, and the splendid 
 scenery enchanted me. I had seen but very few 
 such magnificent scenes before. 
 
 About noon, a plain looking man approached me; 
 I discovered at once that he was of that class of 
 men called Quakers. He spoke of what they were 
 doing for the Indians in JSTew York. I was very 
 much interested with his conversation. I felt glad 
 and proud to have the honour and pleasure of seeing 
 and conversing with one of Penn s descendants 
 the friend of the poor Indians. "While conversing 
 with him, the bell was rung for dinner ; he wished 
 me to go down and eat ; I told him I was obliged 
 to be saving, as I had but little money, and was not 
 accustomed to travelling. Upon saying this, he 
 pulled out a dinner ticket from his pocket and said, 
 " Friend, thou must take this and come down to 
 dinner." I had an exalted opinion of the Quakers 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 105 
 
 before, but this kind act increased my feelings, and 
 confirmed all that I had ever heard of their genero 
 sity to my poor people. " God bless the Quakers," 
 said I, silently, as I descended to dinner. After 
 dinner we finished our conversation. He said he 
 was on his way to Philadelphia. God bless him, 
 wherever he is. He has my kindest wishes. 
 
 In the evening I arrived at New York, and went 
 immediately to see Brother Mason, who directed 
 me to go to Sister Luckey s, in Broome-street, 
 where I tarried during my stay. 
 
 On the 25th of October, came that great jubilee 
 of Methodism. In the morning I went with Dr. 
 Bangs to meeting. He preached the centenary 
 sermon, which was afterwards printed. In the 
 evening I attended the Allen-street Station. Oh, 
 what a happy meeting this was. Here I saw some 
 of the greatest among them weep for joy. " Amen," 
 "Hallelujah," " Glory to God," and similar ejacula 
 tions, rang through, and filled the house. In this vast 
 assembly was a solitary Indian George Copway ! 
 Never can I forget that evening ! "Whatever may 
 be my future lot in this life, I will always thank 
 God for the privilege of attending these services. 
 May the Lord pour out his Spirit on all his 
 churches. 
 
 The next day I visited Newark, X. J., to see 
 Brother Abraham Hedenburg, with whom I had 
 
106 THE LIFE OF 
 
 become acquainted in Illinois, at the house of his 
 brother James. Here I met with a great deal of 
 kindness. Brother Bartine, of the Franklin Station, 
 requested me to preach for him in the morning ; 
 and Brother Ayres, of the Northern Station, in 
 vited me to preach for him in the evening. Brother 
 Ayres gave me about ^8.00 worth of books, 
 which I had the pleasure of perusing during the 
 winter. This was a favour a distinguished favour 
 indeed. I have seen that dear brother but once 
 since. May the Lord be gracious to him. 
 
 My visit to Brother Hedeuburg was delightful. 
 I met many friends here, to whom I can never be 
 thankful enough. May God visit them in great 
 mercy. I saw them again last summer, and par 
 took of their kind hospitalities. I feel more and 
 more indebted to them; especially to Brother 
 Hedenburg.* 
 
 My next journey was to Boston. Dr. Bangs 
 gave me a letter of introduction to a brother in that 
 city. I remained about two weeks, looking at the 
 Yankees and their city. Boston is much over 
 rated ; there are a few, very few, pretty spots ; the 
 rest is crooked and narrow. It is far behind jSTew 
 
 * My English friends will, I hope, excuse me for calling all 
 good people that I have met " Brother " (though this apology 
 may not be required by many, yet it is necessary with some), 
 for God is my father, and every man a brother. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOW1I. 107 
 
 York, Philadelphia, and, perhaps, Baltimore and 
 New Orleans. I met with a few choice spirits 
 Brothers King, Rand, Wise, and Smith ; and 011 the 
 Sabbath I addressed the Sabbath school in Russell- 
 street. In the evening we had a delightful meet 
 ing. I remained with Brother H. Merrell s family 
 during my sojourn, and I shall always recollect 
 them with feelings of sincere gratitude. I visited 
 several noted places while in that vicinage, the 
 monument on Bunker s (or rather Breed s) Hill, 
 &c. ; I went also on the top of the State House 
 when the sky was clear. It was from this point 
 that I saw the works of the white man. The 
 steeples, vessels arriving, and others spreading their 
 sails for distant lands. The wharves were filled 
 with merchandise. A few steamboats were run 
 ning here and there, breathing out fire and smoke. 
 On my left I noticed several towns. The steam 
 cars from Worcester rolled on from the west ; others 
 were starting for Providence, and whizzed along 
 the flats like a troop of runaway horses. Here 
 were factories in different directions. As I saw 
 the prosperity of the white man, I said, while tears 
 filled my eyes, " Happy art thou, O Israel ; who is 
 like unto thee, O people saved Tjy tlie Lord! 
 When I thought of the noble race of red men who 
 once lived and roamed in all the land, and upon the 
 waters as far as my eye could reach, the following 
 
108 TIIE LIFE OF 
 
 thoughts arose in my mind, which I have since 
 penned. 
 
 Once more I see my fathers land 
 
 Upon the beach, where oceans roar ; 
 Where whitened bones bestrew the sand, 
 
 Of some brave warrior of yore. 
 The groves, where once my fathers roamed 
 
 The rivers, where the beaver dwelt 
 The lakes, where angry waters foamed 
 
 Their charms, with my fathers, have fled. 
 
 O ! tell me, ye " Palefaces," tell, 
 
 Where have my proud ancestors gone ? 
 Whose smoke curled up from every dale, 
 
 To what land have their free spirits flown ? 
 Whose wigwam stood where cities rise ; 
 
 On whose war-paths the steam-horse flies ; 
 And ships, like mon-e-doos in disguise, 
 
 Approach the shore in endless files. 
 
 I now visited the Missionary Eooms of the 
 American Board, whose invaluable labours are felt 
 throughout the globe. I saw some articles, wrought 
 by our people in the west, such as bead work, 
 porcupine quills, moccasins, war clubs, c. I 
 thought, that if Brother Green had seen as much 
 of war clubs as I had (for I have seen them stained 
 with blood, and notched according to the number of 
 individuals they had slain), he would conceal them 
 from every eye. 
 
KAII-GE-G.V-GAH-BOWir. 109 
 
 CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 See, winter comes, to rule the varied year, 
 Sullen and sad, with all his rising train 
 Vapours, and clouds, and storm. 2 . 
 
 ABOUT the 4th of November, I took my leave of 
 Boston, for the great commercial emporium, on my 
 route homewards. My travelling companion was 
 the Rev. E. Taylor, the sailor s friend. He was on 
 his way to Philadelphia to preach. I should 
 suppose that a better sailor s preacher cannot be 
 found in the Union. I was much pleased with his 
 conversation. In one of his public addresses I was 
 told that he said, " When I die, smother me not 
 under the dust ; but bury me in the sea, where the 
 sea-weed will be my winding sheet, the coral my 
 coffin, and the sea-shell my tombstone." I heard 
 an individual say of him, " start him where you will, 
 he will go to sea." 
 
 I was now, once more, in the magnificent city of 
 Xew York. I bought a few books at the Book 
 Booms. After surveying the beauties and curio 
 sities of the city, I left in the steamboat "Rochester" 
 for Albany. I spent one day in Albany, and 
 
110 THE LIFE OF * 
 
 attended a Methodist prayer meeting. The Rev. 
 Mr. Seymour, the preacher in charge at the Divi 
 sion-street Station, introduced me to Brother Page, 
 who had the charge of the South Ferry- street 
 Church. At the latter church I was present at a 
 delightful and soul-stirring meeting. 
 
 The following day I took the canal for Syracuse 
 and Oswego. On my way from Schenectady to 
 TJtica I preached twice on board the boat; and 
 even here I found some pious souls. I observed 
 the tears falling from several eyes. " The Lord be 
 praised," was the language of iny heart. "When, 
 shall this poor heart feel fully and wholly alive to 
 the unsurpassed favours of heaven ? 
 
 I took a steamboat at Oswego, and arrived at 
 Kingston, C.W., on the evening of Nov. 11. Here 
 I had to pay duties on the books which I had 
 obtained in New York. The amount to be paid 
 was ^32.50, and I had but ^27. I went to 
 Charles Oliver, deputy collector ; and as soon as I 
 laid my circumstances before him, he said, " pay 
 the if27, and I will advance you the balance ; and 
 as soon as you reach home, write to Mr. McCaulay, 
 the inspector-general, who lives in Toronto, and 
 inform him who you are ; he will, doubtless, 
 authorise me to refund you the money." I did so, 
 and shortly afterwards received the whole amount. 
 In this public way I would express my most hearty 
 
KAEL-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. Ill 
 
 thanks to these gentlemen for their acts of kindness 
 towards an Indian stranger. 
 
 I arrived at Bice Lake on the 12th day of 
 November, 1839, having been absent from home 
 five years and four mouths. Never did I feel so 
 rejoiced as when I stood on the top of a hill, and 
 saw my village, seven miles across the lake. I 
 gazed upon it with pure delight ; and as I took a 
 retrospective view of all the scenes which I had 
 passed through, I wondered at myself, and at the 
 great goodness of G-od. I knelt down and " blessed 
 and thanked Him who liveth for ever," for his 
 unspeakable goodness, to a child of sin. "While 
 crossing the lake, I was in perfect ecstacies ; my 
 heart leaped with joy ; and my thoughts and emo 
 tions were at my home long before my person. O 
 how tedious and tardy the boat seemed to be ; I 
 wished for wings several times. But, at last, I 
 planted my foot upon the spot on which I had been 
 reared from my infancy, and where some of the 
 sweetest and happiest recollections of my life were 
 centered. But "every sweet has its bitter." On 
 inquiring for some of my relatives, I was informed 
 that they had left this, for a better life. Many of 
 my old friends and acquaintances had gone to try 
 the realities of another world. Numbers were 
 bathed in tears, and the wounds of their hearts 
 were re-opened. My own heart seemed to bleed 
 
112 THE LIFE OF 
 
 at every pore. "What a painful interview ! I now 
 requested to be shown the graves of my dear 
 relatives and friends. I wended my Avay to these 
 consecrated spots, and sighed and wept over them. 
 My reflections were solemn indeed ! I followed 
 many of them, in my thoughts, to heaven, where 
 they doubtless now are, celebrating the praises of 
 God around the throne of the blessed Redeemer. 
 This was great consolation amidst my griefs ; and 
 I felt now determined, with God s assistance, to 
 follow them, so far as they followed Christ, and 
 thus be prepared to unite with them in the songs 
 of the upper world, whenever God shall see fit to 
 call me hence. 
 
 Brother John Sunday was at this time stationed 
 in our village. The Lord soon visited this mission 
 with a glorious revival ; many were converted, and 
 others reclaimed. The tracts that I had received 
 at the Book Hooms, and the books from the 
 American Tract Society (X. Y.), I distributed 
 among those that could read, and they were duly 
 appreciated. I believe that these were the means 
 which prepared their minds to relinquish the world, 
 and place their hope in God. 
 
 I will now speak of Christmas and JSTew Tear. 
 When Christmas arrived, we were invited to a 
 centenary tea party, in company with the Rev. 
 William Case, a well-known friend of the Indians. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-13OWH. 113 
 
 The party met at Alderville, eight miles from the 
 mission. This was a season of much joy and happi 
 ness. The chiefs referred to the time when they 
 were without the Gospel. One of them said, 
 " Before I heard the Gospel, Avhen Christmas came, 
 I "began to thank the Great Spirit for the day on 
 which I could get plenty of wliiskey. Brothers, 
 you know how often I was dragged through the 
 snow to my wigwam, where my wife and children 
 were cold and hungry. Xow, I drink tea instead 
 of whisJtey, and have religion with it ; now my 
 house is comfortable, and my children are pious 
 and happy. I expect to pursue a Christian course 
 till I arrive in heaven. My fond hope is to meet 
 these good missionaries in the land of bliss ; and 
 not only these, but also the good John Wesley, 
 with whom I expect to shake hands there." John 
 Sunday s brother (Big Jacob) said, "When the 
 Methodists were preaching to our people, I heard 
 that the chiefs and warriors were frequently in 
 tears. I then said, I would not shed tears were I 
 to hear them. Still, I wished to understand for 
 myself. I went, with a full determination not to 
 behave myself like a woman I mean, by crying. I 
 sat near the door. The preacher was speaking 
 about the Saviour s dying on the cross, while the 
 Indians all around were sobbing. I began to feel 
 serious, and then the tears fell involuntarily. 
 i 
 
THE LIFE OF 
 
 Trequently I wiped my eyes, but still the tears 
 would flow. I asked myself, am I crying too ? 
 Brethren, I was ashamed to exhibit tears ; but now 
 [here he raised his hand to heaven] it is not through 
 cowardice that I cry, for I never shed a tear on the 
 battle-field, nor even when my children or my 
 friends lay dead before me. JS~o ! I never dropped a 
 tear. I feel to-night very happy and thankful to 
 know that the Great Spirit did not, while I was in 
 darkness, say, * I will never bless this Indian. I 
 feel an ardent love for you all. I love Jesus, who 
 has done so much for sinful me." He then sat 
 down. Brother John Sunday now arose, and inter 
 preted what his brother had just said ; and at the 
 close of his remarks, he turned to the whites, who 
 had come here from Cobourg, and several other 
 places, and said, " Brothers, that was a great liy 
 mercy for that great lig man" 
 
 I might add other cases here, but it is scarcely 
 necessary. Suffice it to say that we enjoyed the 
 services throughout. As I looked around, I recog 
 nised some whom I knew, and had often seen 
 before the Gospel reached us, and who had usually 
 spent Christmas in the gutter, degraded, misera 
 ble, and starving. The language of the Psalmist 
 might well have been quoted by each of these poor 
 brethren " Thou hast raised me up out of the 
 filthiest sink (English translation, tlie miry 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 115 
 
 and liast planted my feet firmly on a rock." Yes, 
 the rock Christ Jesus. 
 
 New Year s day was observed in the same reli 
 gious manner. And I cannot but remark here, 
 that it is to be greatly regretted that so many 
 Christians in the States spend this day in gadding 
 about from house to house, and indulging in 
 luxuries to excess. Nay, more ; I have been in 
 formed that not a few professors entertain their 
 visitors with fire-water or devil s spittle on that 
 day. What a contradiction this would be in the 
 estimation of converted Indians, were they to wit 
 ness these scenes ! 
 
 During the winter, the General Council of the 
 Nation was held at the Credit Eiver mission. 
 Chief Joseph Sawyer was elected President of the 
 Council. This noble chief has filled the chair 
 several times since, with great credit. Several 
 petitions, and other important documents were 
 drawn up and signed by the different chiefs, to be 
 presented to the Government of Canada. The 
 whole Council waited on the Governor General, 
 Lord Sydeuham, in a body ; they presented their 
 petitions. (See Note A, at the end of this chap 
 ter.) In reply, -we received but little satisfaction ; 
 he closed his note by saying, " My children, for the 
 present I bid you all farewell." His Lordship did 
 not even deign to affix his name to the note. Since 
 12 
 
116 THE LIFE OF 
 
 then, nothing has been heard of our papers, and 
 therefore we must conclude that they have been 
 laid under the table. But what could be expected 
 of a "father," who could smile in the presence of 
 his " cJiildrcn" and yet stab them in the dark ? 
 (See JS"ote B, at the close of the chapter, where the 
 reader will find an extract from his letter to Lord 
 John Russell.) To rebut his false represt citations, 
 I would appeal to the Report of the Commissioners 
 on Indian Affairs in Canada ; to the missionaries ; 
 and to the whole civilised and Christianised popu 
 lation of the Chippewa nation. I can therefore 
 say, without the fear of respectable contradiction, 
 that his assertions have no foundation in truth. A 
 few drunken Indians, it is true, may be found in 
 Canada ; and these alone would be willing to call 
 him Father. 
 
 It was at this General Council that I became 
 acquainted with Captain Howcll s family, of 
 Toronto, formerly of England, and after an inti 
 mate acquaintance of some six months, I was 
 united in marriage to his daughter Elizabeth. My 
 wife has been a help meet indeed ; she has shared 
 my woes, my trials, my privations, and has faith 
 fully laboured to instruct and assist the poor In 
 dians, whenever an opportunity occurred. I often 
 feel astonished when I reflect upon what she has 
 endured, considering that she does not possess much 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 117 
 
 physical strength. I can truly say that she has 
 willingly partaken of the same cup that I have, 
 although that cup has often contained gall. I trust 
 that I have not transgressed the bounds of delicacy, 
 in speaking of one who has sacrificed so- much in 
 becoming the partner of an Indian missionary. I 
 will simply add, that Mr. and Mrs. Ho well, and 
 their daughters Caroline and Elizabeth, were then, 
 and are now, members of the Methodist church. 
 
 In the spring which preceded my marriage, I was 
 appointed by my people at Bice Lake to transact 
 some business for them at Toronto. I accord 
 ingly left Bice Lake and reached Toronto in April. 
 Just before leaving for Bice Lake, I called to see 
 my cousin, Thomas Kezhig, who was confined to 
 his house by consumption. "While on my journey 
 homewards, between Toronto and Port Hope, as 
 I was sleeping on one of the sofas of the steam 
 boat, I had the following singular dream in relation 
 to my cousin above mentioned : 
 
 I found myself in a path 011 a wide plain, which 
 led towards the south, between two cottages. I 
 was impressed with a belief that it was my duty 
 to proceed to the end of the road, which, from 
 appearances, great multitudes had walked over. 
 On nearing the cottages, I discovered a small gate, 
 attended by a keeper. At first he refused me an 
 entrance, but after much persuasion he permitted 
 
118 THE LIFE OF 
 
 me to pass, extorting from me a promise to return 
 as soon as I should reach a certain spot, from which 
 I could see the end of the path. I passed through 
 the gate and travelled over a beautiful rolling 
 country, with groves, flowers, and fruits, on my 
 right and on my left, which delighted my eyes ; 
 while the singing of birds delighted my ears. I 
 walked through several streams which ran smoothly 
 over beds of beautiful pebbles. From one of these 
 streams I drank, and felt much refreshed. In some 
 places I saw the impress of men s feet on the peb 
 bles, which proved that persons had gone before 
 me. Some time after this, I heard several voices 
 conversing about the country to which they were 
 travelling. I ascended a hill, from which I beheld 
 a scene which no language can describe. In front 
 was a large granite rock, in the form of a pyramid ; 
 it was exceedingly high ; had seats on each side 
 from the bottom to the top ; and 011 these sat a 
 great multitude who had died in the Lord. Here 
 and there was a vacant seat. Some, however, were 
 standing, and all had a pair of wings. Those that 
 were sitting had wings, and seemed ready to fly ! 
 On the very summit, and above the rest, there was 
 a spacious seat, or magnificent throne. One sat 
 on this throne who shone like the sun ! Over his 
 crowned head was a circle, resembling a rainbow, 
 on which was written, with letters of gold, " THIS 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 119 
 
 is THE KING JESUS." "What a splendid sight I 
 it dazzled my eyes. Above his head were clouds 
 of angels ; these were performing beautiful gyra 
 tions. Sometimes they descended so low, that I 
 plainly could see the upper side of their wings, 
 which reflected a brilliant light from the throne. 
 I did not hear them speak, but there was a noise 
 like a mighty rushing wind, occasioned by their 
 wings, which were constantly in motion. There 
 were myriads upon myriads of these winged angels ; 
 the very heavens were covered with them. I ob 
 served between me and this great rock a river, part 
 of which was as black as jet, and the rest as yellow 
 as gold. It flowed gracefully along the edge of the 
 beautiful green, near the rock. I saw two men 
 plunge into its bosom, and swim. As soon as they 
 reached the spot where the water was black, their 
 clothes fell oft of them, and were carried away by 
 the current, while they themselves reached the 
 shore on the opposite side. They now assumed 
 forms too glorious for tongue or pen to describe ; 
 even imagination must fail here. They now seemed 
 to rise up out of the river ; and as they stood upon 
 its bed, with their long white wings majestically 
 expanded and dripping, they clapped their hands 
 and exclaimed, " Glory to God in the highest ; 
 glory and honour to Jesus." They now stepped 
 out of the stream, walked side by side, and ascended 
 
120 THE LIFE OE 
 
 to their seats midway up the rock ! "While they 
 were ascending, the entire multitude cheered and 
 welcomed them. " Glory to God," "Hallelujah," 
 with many other exclamations, were echoed in loud 
 peals throughout the whole region. My eyes wept 
 big burning tears, which overflowed my face. I 
 tried to join the happy throng in ejaculating lialle- 
 lujaJi, and made several fruitless attempts to cross 
 the river. I felt as if I were fettered, and fastened 
 to a stake. Presently, I heard the sound of foot 
 steps behind me ; I turned around suddenly, and 
 beheld my cousin, Thomas Kezhig, passing along. 
 I addressed him, and said, " Where are you going, 
 cousin?" He replied, "I am going where my 
 mother and sister have gone ; but you must return 
 home soon, for you are needed there ; you will one 
 day follow us to the skies." I exerted myself to 
 approach him, but in vain. He turned about, ran 
 down the hill to the water, plunged in, and swam 
 like a duck. His clothes now fell off of him, as 
 did those of the two individuals referred to above. 
 I saw him rise; he exclaimed, " Glory to Jesus /" 
 Some one exclaimed from the rock, " Thomas Kez 
 hig is come, Thomas Kezhig is come." Imme 
 diately two fiew from their seats, and presented 
 themselves before him, near the edge of the water. 
 They embraced each other, and clapped their wings, 
 as if filled with joy. what a happy, happy scene I 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 121 
 
 The immense throng of angelic beings witnessed 
 this sight, and lowered their flight. Those on the 
 rock now stood up at his approach, and flapped 
 their wings. The two who had flown to him led 
 him by the hand to a seat. Every eye was now 
 upon him ; and the whole heavens seemed to echo, 
 "Welcome to thy rest, tliou child of affliction" I 
 recognised in these two his mother and sister, who 
 had died a few years before, with a hope fall of 
 glory. I could have given worlds for permission 
 to cross the river. I wept sorely, and felt it incum 
 bent to return, according to my promise to the 
 keeper of the gate. The keeper inquired, " "Well, 
 did you see them ?" But my heart was too full to 
 give utterance to my thoughts. I now awoke, 
 much agitated, and still weeping. I looked at my 
 watch, and discovered that it was a quarter-past one 
 o clock, p.m. 
 
 In the evening I met one of my step-brothers at 
 Port Hope ; he had just arrived. The first words 
 that he uttered were, " Our cousin is no more." I 
 inquired, " When did he die ?" He replied, " To 
 day, about one o clock." "Then," said I, "he is 
 happy in the realms of bliss." The next day, as I 
 stooped over his cold remains, I could still see his 
 glorified spirit as in my dream, welcomed to the 
 land of angels. ! " Let me die the death of the 
 righteous, and let my last end belike his." I loved 
 
122 THE LIFE OF 
 
 him tenderly, and had good reason to believe that 
 he also loved me. My readers will, I trust, excuse 
 me for having inflicted upon them this dream. It 
 is even now so vivid in my recollection, and being 
 somewhat curious and peculiar, that 1 have ven 
 tured to give it. It is but a dream, and I wish it 
 to go for what it is worth, and no more. 
 
 I left Toronto for the west, on the third of June, 
 and arrived at Buffalo the same evening, just in 
 time to fulfil an engagement. I was to address the 
 Sunday School Missionary Society at the Methodist 
 Episcopal Church. I was obliged to leave Mrs. 
 Copway at Toronto, as she was not quite prepared 
 to depart ; but the following day she met me in 
 Buffalo. Here the brethren prevailed on us to stay 
 over the Sabbath. Sabbath morning I preached at 
 Black Rock, and in Buffalo in the evening. "What 
 a curious, inquisitive, and teasing people, some of 
 the Yankees are ! Yet, they are very friendly 
 withal, for every one seemed to be striving to induce 
 us to go to their homes to take tea and to pass the 
 night. I had been married but a few days, and the 
 following were some of the questions put to me : 
 " How did you obtain your wife ?" " Where were 
 you married ?" " Did her father consent ?" " How 
 many of your people have married our white 
 women?" These and similar inquiries were con 
 stantly made, and were exceedingly annoying. But 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 121 
 
 notwithstanding all this, I could say, " Farewell, 
 dear friends of Buffalo ; thank you for your kind 
 ness, your good wishes, and your prayers. Pare well, 
 Sister Dobson, Brother M., and Brother Yander- 
 pool," a ^oMe-hearted and whole-souled man. 
 
 On the seventh of June we parted with my wife s 
 sister, Caroline, who had come with my wife from 
 Toronto as far as Buffalo. We were soon sailing 
 on Lake Erie. On the eighth we were in Cleve 
 land. Here we were obliged to stop, as the regular 
 boat was engaged to convey persons to the great 
 Whig Convention at Port Meigs. But we passed 
 a very agreeable time, however, especially with Mr. 
 and Mrs. Peet. On the twelfth, an opportunity 
 offered by which we could go as far as Amherst- 
 burg, on our way to Detroit. The steamboat Mil- 
 u aukie stopped at Cleveland on her route upwards, 
 and on board of her we went. Soon we fell in with 
 Rev. John Clark, who was on his way from the Ge 
 neral Conference to Chicago, in company with Rev. 
 Mr. Colclazier, of Detroit. It was my design to 
 preach on board, but was prevented on account of 
 the rolling of the boat, which caused much sea 
 sickness, and our early arrival at Ainherstburg. 
 Here we stayed one week, and passed many happy 
 hours, especially with Sister Scott. Prom Am- 
 herstburg we went to Detroit. On the eighteenth, 
 we started from Detroit for Mackinaw, on board 
 
124 THE LIFE OP 
 
 the steamboat Robert Fulton, which place we 
 reached on the twentieth ; here we remained a few 
 days with B. Chapman, Esq. Here I heard of the 
 death of one of our traders, Lavaque, a pious man, 
 and a particular friend. I preached his funeral 
 sermon, and then his remains were consigned to the 
 grave. Many wept on this occasion, for he was 
 much beloved. Mrs. Copway was now suffering 
 from chills and fever, which she first contracted at 
 Toronto. On the twenty- third, we took passage on 
 board the steamboat Fairport, and arrived at Green 
 Bay early the next morning. Mrs. Copway a in-- 
 disposition induced me to remain here until she 
 should feel better. Brother Chenoworth, the sta 
 tioned preacher, was absent, and it devolved on me 
 to fill his pulpit on the Sabbath. We had a most 
 interesting season in waiting on the Lord. Mrs. 
 Copway s fever continued three weeks, and when 
 it was thought that she had recovered, we took 
 land carriage to Prairie Du Chien. But before we 
 had gone many miles, she was again seized with 
 chills and fever, and we were obliged to tarry at the 
 house of a Mr. McCarty. His family were kind, 
 and would not receive any compensation for their 
 trouble. I now proposed to Mrs. C. to return to 
 Green Bay, but she would not consent ; saying, 
 that as we had started, it were better to keep on. 
 Every other day she had the fever. how it dis- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 125 
 
 tressed me to witness her affliction ! "We passed 
 through the villages of the Stookbridge and Brother 
 Town Indians. Their lands are good, and it is to 
 be hoped that they will continue to conduct them 
 selves well. 
 
 On the seventeenth July, we arrived at "Winue- 
 bago Lake, where we took dinner with Brother 
 "White. After leaving this place, we had to kindle 
 up a fire in the groves several times, in order to 
 cook something for breakfast, and for the rest of 
 the day ; there being no settlers within twenty 
 miles. Some men seem to have come to these 
 " diggings" only for the purpose of defrauding 
 travellers out of their goods and money. For every 
 slim and dirty meal we had to pay fifty cents. 
 There is a, house between Fort "Winnebago and 
 Prairie Du Chien which I can never forget. "We 
 had to pay fifty cents for each meal (?) ; twenty- 
 five cents for lodging in beds swarming with fleas 
 and bugs. Sleep was out of the question ; so I 
 spent the hours of the night on the seat of what 
 was called a chair. August twenty-third, we arrived 
 at Prairie Du Chien, after much fatigue, having 
 travelled ten days. Brother Kavanaugh had just 
 arrived from St. Peter s, and had us conveyed to 
 Dubuque in a canoe. Here Mrs. Copway remained, 
 till I returned from the Conference, which was held 
 at Mount Morris. From Dubuque we went to 
 
126 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Prairie Du Chien in a steamboat ; on the twenty- 
 sixth we were compelled to go in our canoe to St. 
 Peter s, on account of the shallowness of the river. 
 Our company consisted of Brothers Spates, Hud- 
 dleston, Brown, Jones, Mrs. Cop way, her sister, 
 and myself. We encamped, occasionally, on the 
 banks of the Mississippi. We were more than 
 two weeks travelling 300 miles, to St. Peter s. We 
 had a tent, which we pitched every night. On the 
 twenty-sixth September, we had to mount the bluffs 
 of the Mississippi river ; here we found a number 
 of Indian deities, made of stone. Mrs. Copway 
 and her sister tumbled them all down into the 
 river. Their worshippers must have been astounded 
 and mortified when they returned, and discovered 
 that their gods had vanished. On several occasions 
 we were dripping wet. On the ninth of October 
 we arrived at St. Peter s ; we here had the hap 
 piness and privilege of associating with the Pres 
 byterian missionaries three weeks ; they were affec 
 tionate and truly kind to us. These were Brothers 
 Garvin, Pond, Denton, and their wives. We had 
 yet to journey nearly 300 miles. After some delay 
 in getting ready, we started in our canoe. On the 
 twenty-seventh of October we went about fifteen 
 miles up the river ; on the twenty-eighth, we could 
 proceed no farther on account of the ice. Now 
 what was to be done ? If the winter sets in, while 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWir. 127 
 
 we are on our journey, we shall have to suffer much. 
 We therefore concluded to go by land to Elk Biver 
 mission. On the nineteenth, we hired a French 
 man to convey our things in his cart. It being late 
 when we started, we walked but five miles the first 
 day ; we really dreaded the journey. On the 
 thirtieth, while we were crossing the Rice Biver, 
 the cart was upset ; our provisions and clothes 
 were filled with water, and many of our things 
 went floating down the river. I made a fire, and 
 we passed the rest of the day in drying our arti 
 cles ; fortunately, not one of us was in the cart. 
 Mrs. Copway exhibited much patience and forti 
 tude ; she reproved us for murmuring, on account 
 of this and other mishaps, and laughed, while our 
 pies and cakes were sailing down the river. On 
 the thirty-first we walked the whole day, and 
 reached Bum Biver, called so, because a barrel of 
 rum had been concealed there. It would be too 
 tedious to narrate all the circumstances connected 
 with the rest of our journey. 
 
 On the sixth of November we arrived at the 
 mission, having travelled, in all, about 2080 miles. 
 The Ojibway Indians had fled from this mission, on 
 account of their enemies, the Sioux, whom they 
 dreaded. Here, then, we had no employment ; no 
 one to instruct ! "We now endured much suffering. 
 I was taken sick with the dysentery, and remained 
 
128 THE LIFE OP 
 
 so four months, although, occasionally, I could 
 move about. Brother Huddleston, also, became 
 sick ; he was taken on the twenty-fifth of December, 
 and died on the thirtieth, of dysentery. This was 
 truly a time of trial. "We buried him near the 
 banks of the Mississippi, on New Tear s day. He 
 had come here to do good ; but how inscrutable 
 are the ways of Grod ! The chief of the Ojibways 
 had now arrived, and addressed us in the following 
 language : 
 
 " Brothers, I am sorry to see you all in such 
 afflicting circumstances. I see that you loved 
 him ; and from what little I saw and knew of him, 
 I believe he was a good man. He came here to do 
 us good to teach our children. You ask me 
 where you shall bury your brother ? I will tell 
 you. Bury him on that little hill (pointing to it), 
 so that we may see his grave as we pass up and 
 down the river. I will tell my people to keep the 
 grave in good order, and to respect it. ISfo grass 
 shall be allowed to grow too near it ; we will see 
 that it is weeded. Next summer, I \vill build a 
 heap of stones about it, that all may see and know 
 where the good man lies he who came to bless 
 us. Tell his father that the Sioux, our enemies, 
 will not molest his remains." 
 
 This chief was not a pious man. Three of his 
 warriors now went to the hill, cleared away the 
 
KAH-OE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 129 
 
 snow, and dug the grave according to our direc 
 tions. "We committed his lifeless body to the cold 
 grave in a strange land ! I never knew how much 
 I loved him, until he was gone. Tilled with tears, 
 sobs, and sighs, Brother Spates performed the last 
 sad office over the remains of our dearly beloved 
 brother, while the rude blast was blowing the snow 
 in every direction. Just before he died, he ad 
 monished and entreated us to meet him in heaven, 
 where he assured us he was going. " Blessed are 
 the dead, that die in the Lord." 
 
 The chief now invited us to go and reside with 
 him at Rabbit River ; and in February we did so, 
 after having travelled three days. During these 
 three days, however, we had often to shovel away 
 the snow, build a fire, and spread the bedding 
 without any tent over it. We awoke one morning, 
 and found the snow two inches deep on the bed 
 clothes. We built a large fire, by which we warmed 
 ourselves and boiled some coffee. Our bread was 
 frozen ; but we thawed it, and made a meal. "When 
 this was over, oft we started. By the way, I ought 
 to have mentioned that I had a pony for Mrs. 
 Copway and her sister, on which they could ride. 
 Through the winter he lived on rushes, and browsed 
 like a deer. The poor fellow had to give out, about 
 two miles before we reached Rabbit River ; Mrs. 
 Copway, therefore, had to walk this distance on the 
 
 K 
 
130 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ice, which greatly fatigued her. On Saturday 
 night, quite late, we arrived at the shanty of Chief 
 Hole-in-the-Sky. In all our journeyings Mrs. C. 
 was always ready and willing to endure every hard 
 ship. She never murmured nor appeared discon 
 tented. This often encouraged me, and afforded us 
 much relief. I record with gratitude that God 
 enabled her and her sister to bear up under the 
 severest trials and hardships. We could have no 
 earthly gain in view; the grace of God alone, 
 therefore, supported us by day and by night, in 
 sickness, in perils, in storms, in fatigues, in des 
 pondency, and in solitary places. At Rabbit River 
 we laboured with considerable success; but on 
 account of the war raging between the Sioux and 
 the Ojibways, these two missions, with that at 
 Ottawa Lake, had to be abandoned. 
 
 NOTE A. 
 
 "1st. The soil at the Credit is generally very poor, and, 
 consequently, the crops are light, and this, in a great measure, 
 discourages our people from becoming good farmers. The 
 situation of- the Credit Reserve is better calculated for com 
 mercial than agricultural purposes. 
 
 " 2nd. We have learned, by experience, that living together 
 in a village, whilst endeavouring to follow farming, is attended 
 with many disadvantages, and loss of time ; it is therefore 
 desirable, that all the Indians who wish to become planters 
 should be settled on their own lots. 
 
 " 3rd. The evil example of many of the white people around 
 our village exposes our people to the temptation of drinking 
 fire-water, and of committing other vices. 
 
KAII-aE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 131 
 
 "4th. We are of opinion, that, if we go and settle on a 
 good tract of land, many of our young men, who are now 
 spending their time in idleness, would be induced to become 
 industrious, and attend to their farming." 
 
 NOTE B. 
 
 " GOVERNMENT HOUSE, 
 " Kingston, 22nd July, 1841. 
 
 " MY LORD, I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt 
 of your despatch of the 1st instant, No. 393, on the subject of 
 the Indian Department in Canada. I beg to assure your 
 lordship that I have given the subject my attentive considera 
 tion, and I hope to be able to submit for your approval a 
 scheme for the consolidation of the Department. At the same 
 time the matter is attended with great difficulty, arising from 
 the peculiarity of the duties which the officers of the Depart 
 ment have to perform, the extent of country comprised within 
 their jurisdiction, and, above all, from the system pursued with 
 regard to the Indians, which, in my opinion, is of the most 
 mistaken character. All my observation has completely 
 satisfied me, that the direct interference of the Government is 
 only advantageous to the Indians who can still follow their 
 accustomed pursuits, and that if they become settlers they 
 should be compelled to fall into the ranks of the rest of her 
 Majesty s subjects, exercising the same independent control 
 over their own property and their own actions, and subject to 
 the same general laws as other citizens. 
 
 " The attempt to combine a system of pupilage with the 
 settlement of these people in civilised parts of the country, 
 leads only to embarrassment to the Government, expense to 
 the Crown, a waste of the resources of the province, and an 
 injury to the Indians themselves. Thus circumstanced, the 
 Indian loses all the good qualities of his wild state, and 
 acquires nothing but the vices of civilisation. He does not 
 become a good settler, he does not become an agriculturist or 
 a mechanic. He does become a drunkard and a debauchee, 
 K2 
 
132 THE LIFE Of 
 
 and his females and family follow the same course. He 
 occupies valuable land, unprofitably to himself and injuriously 
 to the country. He gives infinite trouble to the Government, 
 and adds nothing either to the wealth, the industry, or the 
 defence of the province. 
 
 "I have, c., 
 (Signed) " SYDEXHAM." 
 
 " The Right Hon. Lord J. Russell." 
 
 The above is a fair specimen of the treatment 
 we have received, in many cases, from those who 
 ought to have clone all they could to raise us to a 
 position of respectability. 
 
 The natives are now doing well. They have 
 farms of their own, upon which many of them raise 
 from ten to fifteen hundred bushels of wheat for 
 their families. By their own means they have kept 
 up their schools. Churches, erected by themselves, 
 are everywhere to be seen. We have ministers 
 and school-teachers belonging to our own nation. 
 And yet we have not improved. 
 
 I would ask, how much encouragement and 
 assistance in education have we received from our 
 former fathers ? Again and again we have asked 
 to be aided in education; if we had asked for 
 whiskey, we could have got it; but anything to 
 raise and benefit us we could not get. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 133 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Let terror strike slaves mute, 
 
 Much danger makes great hearts most resolute. J/. 
 
 Ix the spring we were out of provisions, and had 
 to fish* for a living for about three weeks. Brother 
 Spates taught school, and cousin Johnson and 
 myself visited the wigwams daily, for the purpose 
 of singing and praying, and reading the word of 
 God. They always received us kindly ; and soon 
 their minds and hearts began to feel serious, and 
 they inclined strongly towards Christianity. It 
 was not long after, that many of them professed to 
 have made their peace with God, and expressed 
 their determination to obey the precepts of Jesus. 
 Here we must acknowledge that God " made us 
 glad according to the days wherein he had afflicted 
 us." "We had "not laboured in vain, nor spent 
 our strength for nought," although we had to 
 confess that we were unprofitable servants. While 
 conversing with a chief upon the importance of 
 true religion, he became much troubled, and 
 admitted that his own. religion was not so good as 
 the religion of the Bible ; " But," said he, " I will 
 
134 THE LIFE OF 
 
 embrace your religion when I shall have returned 
 from one more battle with the Sioux ; and I will then 
 advise my people to embrace it too." What a 
 struggle this poor fellow had within ! His name 
 was Bali-c/oo-na-ge-sliig (Hole-in-the-Sky.) He had 
 always been kind to me and mine ; in the spring 
 he presented me about eighty pounds of sugar, 
 observing, at the same time, " I have brought this 
 from the Sugar Bush to-day ; you will require some 
 for your family, and I cheerfully give it." 
 
 Brother Brace and his family now arrived from 
 Prairie Du Chien. "What tales of suffering did 
 they communicate ! They had travelled six hundred 
 miles in the midst of winter ; and were exposed to 
 all winds and weathers. But, thank God, now they 
 were with us ! Their clothes were almost in strings, 
 and their children were in rags. Expecting to 
 find enough to live on as soon as they arrived, they 
 brought nothing with them. Thank heaven, we 
 were just enabled to keep them and ourselves from 
 starving. 
 
 The Indians desired us to visit several other 
 places, and establish ourselves there. The whole 
 country seemed ripe for the Gospel. It was 
 thought best that Brother Spates and myself 
 should go down to St. Peter s, by water, and obtain 
 provision. We were four days going, and, on our 
 arrival, a war party was just on the eve of departing 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWiL 135 
 
 for our mission, where they intended to murder all 
 the Ojibways they could find. I requested Brother 
 Spates to accompany me back by land, to inform 
 the Indians of the intention of the Sioux. He 
 said, " there would be too much risk in going before 
 the war party." But my wife and sister were 
 there ; they, as well as my poor people, might be 
 barbarously murdered. After repeated efforts to 
 get some one to accompany me, but without success, 
 I was determined to go alone. I trusted in the 
 Grod of battles, and, with his aid, I was confident 
 that I could prevent these merciless and blood 
 thirsty warriors from imbruing their hands iii the 
 blood of my nation. I was ready for a start ; and 
 went to fchief Little Crow s village, to tell him that 
 I was going to the Babbit River mission. Not 
 thinking that I was in earnest, or had courage 
 enough, he said, " Tell Hole-in-the-Sky, I am coming 
 to get his scalp." This took place three hours 
 before they were ready to march. In the midst of 
 jeers and ivar-ivJioops, I left their mission-house. 
 They did not believe that I intended to go farther 
 than Fort Snelliug. As soon as I was out of sight, 
 I began to run as fast as I was able. I called at 
 the Post Office, which was nine miles from the 
 Crow mission, got my papers and letters, and ran 
 about seven miles over the prairie without stopping. 
 I bought a pony on the road, of a Frenchman, and 
 
136 THE LIFE OF 
 
 having no saddle, I rode but three miles of the 
 whole distance. I tied my pack on his back, and 
 made him run all the afternoon. In the night, I 
 slept without a fire. I was so anxious to get home 
 that I had no appetite for eating, the first two days. 
 I went at the rate of about seventy-five miles per 
 day, and arrived home at noon, 011 the fourth day ; 
 having walked two hundred and forty miles, forded 
 eight large streams, and crossed the broad Missis 
 sippi twice. My coat and pantaloons were in strips, 
 I crossed the Mississippi just in front of our mission- 
 house, and, as soon as possible, I told the chief 
 that the war party were now on their way to our 
 mission, to kill them. I advised him to lead away 
 the women and children, which they did, and the 
 next day they all left us. We, that is, my family, 
 myself, and the other missionaries, were now left 
 to the mercy of the Sioux. But they did not come, 
 although they sent spies. Brother Brace, cousin 
 Johnson, and I, now ventured to take our families 
 down to St. Peter s. We left in a large bark canoe, 
 and had only one loaf of bread, two quarts of beans, 
 and two quarts of molasses. Brother Brace was so 
 sick, that we had to lift him in and out of the 
 canoe. 
 
 We saw tracks of the war party on our way to 
 St. Peter s. They watched us on the river, as we 
 heard afterwards. We encamped about one mile 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 137 
 
 and a half this side of their watering place, during 
 the night, and did not know that they knew this 
 fact, as will be seen in the sequel. They came and 
 held a council just across the river from our encamp 
 ment ; they could see the light of our fire. The 
 war chiefs agreed that four of the warriors should 
 swim over to us and take us all prisoners. One 
 was to take the canoe to the other side of the river, 
 to bring over the rest of the party. They were to 
 kill me and my cousin Johnson. But the chief 
 said to them, " If you kill these men, the Great 
 Spirit will be angry, and he will send his white 
 children to kill us and our children." 
 
 One of the warriors told the chief that he was a 
 coward, and that he ought to have remained at 
 home. To this the chief replied, " I am no coward ; 
 and we will see who are cowards when we come in 
 front of our enemies." Thus they disputed, and 
 even quarrelled, among themselves, till daylight. 
 The same morning we left without breakfast, and 
 on the morning following we were beyond their 
 reach. 
 
 "We saw where they had raised a number of logs, 
 so that they might lie in ambush. I ought to 
 mention, that we were perfectly ignorant of all their 
 plans and actions, until we arrived at St. Peter s. 
 The chief himself communicated to us what has 
 been stated above, in the presence of his warriors. 
 
138 THE LIFE OF 
 
 This country is, indeed, a dangerous place for 
 the Ojibway missionaries ; but not so for the whites, 
 for they never pretend to interfere with them, in 
 any way. 
 
 Before Conference, and while I was obliged to 
 be at their mission, for there was no other road for 
 us to go, the Sioux tried to intimidate me by 
 pointing their guns at my breast, and by nourishing 
 their war clubs about my head ; they would say, 
 " I wish you had longer hair, so that I could take a 
 good hold of it and scalp you." I often went to 
 see them in their tepees (wigwams) ; this was 
 good policy. They frequently showed me some of 
 the scalps of the Ojibways, and danced the scalping 
 dance. What awful noises they made, as they 
 danced in their fantastic dresses, with their faces 
 painted black. They reminded me much of his 
 Satanic and fiendish majesty, rejoicing over a damned 
 spirit entering hell. 
 
 During this summer I accompanied brother 
 Kavanaugh to Sandy Lake mission, at the head of 
 the Mississippi. I returned by the falls of St. 
 Anthony, while Brother Kavanaugh went by the 
 way of Lake Superior, he having business with the 
 American Pur Company. "When I arrived, I 
 learned that the elder son of Brother Kavanaugh 
 had been drowned ; he fell from a ledge of rocks. 
 Sister Kavanaugh felt, deeply, this mercifully severe 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-EOWH. 139 
 
 dispensation. Brother Kavanaugh now arrived ; 
 poor man ! lie could not speak to me for some time. 
 I met him some distance from his house ; he had 
 heard of the circumstance, but had not, as yet, been 
 home. "How unsearchable are God s judgments, 
 and his ways past finding out." Yet, withal, in 
 such dark hours, many a Christian sees parental 
 love. Ah ! we may often exclaim, in the language 
 of good old Jacob, " All these things are against 
 me ; " but we may also say, " Grod orders everything 
 for the good of his own." 
 
 That summer we went to Conference, which was 
 held in Platteville. I was then appointed to esta 
 blish a mission at Ton du Lac, at the head of Lake 
 Superior. Brother James Simpson was appointed 
 school teacher. 
 
 "We travelled from the Sioux mission up the St. 
 Croix Eiver, crossed over to Burnt- wood Eiver, and 
 thence to Lake Superior. Having provided food, I 
 departed with Mrs. Copway and her sister, John 
 Jacob, Massey, and Brother Simpson, about the 
 fifteenth of September. We were two weeks on 
 the St. Croix Eiver ; and part of this time I was so 
 sick as to become delirious. I was just able to 
 walk over the two-mile portage to Burnt-wood 
 Eiver. The other men, therefore, had to carry the 
 large canoe two miles ; this was hard, but it was 
 impossible for me to help them. "We were now out 
 
140 THE LIFE OF 
 
 of provisions. I have been told, by good authority, 
 the following singular fact : There is but one spring 
 which forms the two rivers the St. Croix, which 
 runs down to the Mississippi ; and the Burnt-wood 
 Biver, which runs down to Lake Superior. 
 
 In going down the Burnt-wood River, our pro 
 gress was slow. "We were out of provisions from 
 Thursday till Sabbath morning, when we arrived at 
 Foil du Lac. On Saturday, Mrs. Copway and her 
 sister had a small piece of bread between them ; the 
 rest lived upon hope. In the afternoon, we rowed 
 about twenty-eight miles, and on Sabbath morning, 
 just at day-break, we had to start for our station, 
 Pon du Lac ; about twelve o clock we arrived there, 
 and saw John Lauiidrce, the trader, who was cele 
 brated for his hospitality. I shook hands with him ; 
 he asked rne if I was sick, and said, " You look 
 pale." I told him we were all hungry, and had had 
 nothing to eat but a small piece of bread since 
 Friday evening. "Ah, indeed!" said he, "I will 
 soon have breakfast for you." Mrs. Laundree, 
 after a few minutes, had every thing necessary for 
 our cheer and comfort. While eating, I thought, 
 that whatever might be said of Catholics, this was 
 a truly Christian act, and heaven will not let it 
 pass unnoticed. 
 
 In the evening I addressed a company of traders 
 and Indians. I found the Indians in a miserable 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 141 
 
 state ; the cause of which I attribute wholly to 
 their intercourse with the traders, the principal part 
 of whom are notoriously wicked and profane. I 
 felt very thankful, however, that we were here ; yet 
 I was filled with anxieties ; for how should I begin, 
 my labours ? Brother Simpson and I commenced 
 by fitting up the old mission-house, formerly occu 
 pied by the Eev. Mr. Ely, who had taught many to 
 read and write. The school-house, also, was fitted 
 up, and in it Brother Simpson taught, till the 
 spring. Our prospects seemed to brighten, up, and 
 we had good reason to think that the Indians were 
 glad to have us with them ; for they sent their 
 children regularly to school, and our religious meet 
 ings were well attended. During the winter, 
 several became seriously and religiously affected; 
 and in the spring, a few believed that they had ex 
 perienced a change of heart. This encouraged us 
 much. I can never forget the happy seasons I 
 enjoyed, in my visits from house to house, and in 
 the woods. I endeavoured to seek out all ; and the 
 good Master was gracious to me. I have often tra 
 velled about among them on snow shoes, weeping 
 for joy. Often, too, did I sleep alone in the woods, 
 having had to dig away the snow to prepare a place 
 to lie on. Though frequently hungry, faint, and 
 lonely, I enjoyed the presence of the Lord. On 
 one occasion I was sorely tried. I accompanied 
 
142 THE LIFE OP 
 
 one of the traders about 180 miles, to purchase 
 cattle for our place. I bought a cow for my own 
 immediate family, and in the spring it was killed 
 and eaten by the Indians. Had they been in want, 
 there might have been some excuse for such an act. 
 "We expected her to " come in" in about three 
 weeks, and her milk was to be our chief dependence. 
 It was a cruel piece of work. After having tra 
 velled, too, 360 miles for the purpose of obtaining 
 her, and then to be thus deprived, was a hard case 
 truly. Had she lived, many of the children of the 
 Indians would have shared in the milk. "When will 
 the poor Indians be instructed in right principles ? 
 Prom a long experience and close observations 
 among the Sioux and the Ojibways, in regard to the 
 hostile feelings existing between them, I have been 
 brought to the following conclusions : 
 
 1. That Christianity and education alone will 
 check their malevolent and hostile feelings, and 
 thus put an end to their bloody wars. For this 
 end, missionaries must be sent to both nations. 
 
 2. That it is useless to send missionaries without 
 suitable interpreters to assist them. 
 
 3. That missions should be established in the 
 vicinities of the borders of the neutral grounds of 
 these two powerful and savage nations ; because in 
 these places there is but little, if anything, to excite 
 them to revenge. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-EOWH. 143 
 
 4. That wherever a mission is once established, 
 it must never be abandoned. 
 
 5. That where any Protestant mission is esta 
 blished in any village, no other denomination 
 should establish another in the same place, or in 
 terfere in any other way. 
 
 6. That missionaries ought to assist each other, 
 whenever they happen to fall in each other s way, 
 or are requested to do so. 
 
 7. That missionaries ought not to preach their 
 own peculiar doctrines, to the disadvantage of other 
 denominations ; for this not only lessens their own 
 influence, but likewise that of others. 
 
 The scenery near the head of Lake Superior is 
 almost as splendid as that of the beautiful Hudson. 
 There is a magnificent fall, about eight miles above 
 the mission. The Indians often kill moose, bears, 
 and deer, in this region. In the spring, summer, 
 and fall, they live on fish. As we had no salt, we 
 were obliged to preserve our fish by hanging them 
 on poles, with their heads downwards, and in this 
 manner they would freeze. When the spring ar 
 rived, they began to thaw, and becoming soft, 
 would fall from the poles. Late in the fall, white 
 fish ascend the rapids, and can be scooped up with 
 nets. In the spring, fish of every kind, and in 
 great abundance, ascend these rapids. 
 
 On the 9th of April, 1842, it pleased the Lord 
 
44 THE LIFE OF 
 
 to bless us with a son. This was our first child a 
 fine healthy boy. We thanked God for his good 
 ness and mercy in preserving all our lives in the 
 desert, and while surrounded by savages. I com 
 mitted and commended him to God. May he live 
 to take Ms station in the missionary field. 
 
 Brother KavanaughVas kind enough to visit us ; 
 he returned by the way of Sandy Lake mission. I 
 accompanied him Over the first portage ; here we 
 knelt down on the green, and worshipped the God 
 of missions. We now parted ; but I still hope to 
 see this affectionate brother again, even in this 
 world. But if we shall never meet on earth, I 
 trust we shall in heaven, " where the wicked cease 
 from troubling, and the weary are at rest." 
 
 "Where we shall forget our sorrows and pain, 
 And with our Redeemer in glory shall reign ; 
 Shall sing the anthems resounding on high, 
 And bathe in the ocean that never shall dry." 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 145 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Farewell ! a word that hath been and must .be ; 
 A sound that makes us linger yet, farewell ! B. 
 
 were often delightfully associated with the 
 Presbyterian missionaries at La Pointe, the Rev. 
 Messrs. Hall and "Wheeler, and their amiable fami 
 lies. Their benevolence and Christian courtesy are 
 above any praise that we can render ; but we would 
 acknowledge that our hearts overflow with great 
 gratitude whenever we recall them to mind. It 
 was here that I became acquainted with the Rev. 
 Mr. Boutwell. I preached for these beloved bre 
 thren several times, and we enjoyed sweet commu 
 nion, and some thrilling seasons together. 
 
 The Council of the Ojibway nation assembled in 
 this place about the first of October. The Go 
 vernment agent, R. Stewart, of Detroit, treated 
 with them for their mineral regions, for which the 
 Government gave them a large amount in money. 
 Erom this time I shall date the dissipation, misery, 
 and ruin of this part of our nation. 
 
 1. Because it induced speculators to visit them 
 yearly, to sell their goods at enormous prices, and 
 
 L 
 
146 THE LIFE OF 
 
 their whiskey, which inevitably ruins both body and 
 soul. 
 
 2. Because it opens the door for all sorts of un 
 principled men and vagabonds, and for the miners, 
 many of whom are no better than pickpockets. 
 
 3. Because, in possessing so much money, with 
 out any correct views of economy, utility, or pru 
 dence, it becomes to them " the root of all evil" 
 a curse, instead of a blessing. 
 
 In these appropriations the American Govern 
 ment have grossly erred. What benefit can the 
 many thousands of dollars, which are paid annu 
 ally, be to the Indians, if they are not capable of 
 exercising any judgment in relation to a proper use 
 of money ? The fact is that, at the end of every 
 year, they are sunk into deeper degradation. I 
 would now ask, what are millions of money without 
 education ? I do not mean that an equivalent 
 should not be given for lands ceded to the Govern 
 ment. No ; but I do mean that this equivalent 
 should be appropriated in such a way as to produce 
 the greatest benefits and the happiest results. If 
 a certain amount had been given in cash, ano 
 ther amount in cattle and farming utensils, another 
 in clothing, another in houses and school- 
 houses, and the like ; and with these, if a few 
 mechanics, farmers, and teachers had been sent 
 among them, the Indians might have become indus- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWll. 147 
 
 trious, intelligent, and useful citizens. One-third 
 of each annual payment would be sufficient to 
 educate, and to supply all the wants of their chil 
 dren. It may be supposed by some, that the white 
 people settled near them give them good advice, 
 and urge upon them the propriety and necessity of 
 appropriating their money in the manner just sug 
 gested. Yet this is not only not the case, but these 
 very whites, at least a large majority of them, are 
 continually laying plans by which they can extort 
 from these unlettered and ignorant Indians what 
 ever they possess. I write not at random, 011 these 
 matters. I am too well acquainted with them, from 
 painful observation and bitter experience. I have 
 been present at ten payments ; viz., at Sault St. 
 Marie, Mackinaw, Green Bay, Prairie Du Chieii, 
 and St. Peter s. During these payments, quantities 
 of whiskey were brought to the Indians, or else 
 they were seduced to go elsewhere to purchase it. 
 Poor untutored red men ! you were deluded, and 
 made drunk by white men, and then, in your hellish 
 and drunken passions, you turned around and im 
 bued your hands in the blood of your own relatives 
 and brethren. And were I to narrate some of the 
 scenes which occurred among the white faces (with 
 black hearts) on these occasions, it would sicken the 
 heart ; nay, it would make mad the guilty, and appal 
 the innocent. The very devil himself might shudder. 
 L 2 
 
148 THE LIFE OF 
 
 It was now two years since I left Canada ; I re 
 ceived letters from there, from the R-ev. Messrs. 
 Stinton, Green, and Jones, requesting me to return 
 home and labour with them. At first I did not 
 deem it advisable to go, because I felt under many 
 obligations to those who had sent me to school for 
 two years, and had rendered me other kind ser 
 vices ; and it was not until after repeated solicita 
 tions had been made, and money to defray my 
 travelling expenses had been remitted, that I con 
 sented. I obtained permission from my superin- 
 tendent, Rev. J. R. Goodrich, to depart. I left La 
 Pointe, Oct. 10th, in the schooner "Algonquin," for 
 Sault St. Marie. From there we took a row-boat for 
 Mackinaw, and at M. took a steamboat for Buffalo ; 
 we now proceeded onwards, and arrived at Toronto 
 on the 28th of October. My wife s parents and 
 relatives, and very many dear friends, were de 
 lighted to see us again, after an absence of two 
 years. We found them all well, and felt grateful 
 to God for another expression of his abundant 
 goodness and mercy. I spent much of my time in 
 narrating the scenes, we had witnessed, and a full 
 account of my mission. 
 
 In about a month I was sent to Credit River 
 (Mrs. C. remained behind, in her father s family). 
 Here I taught school till Christmas, when I began 
 travelling with Eev. Win. Ryerson, on a missionary 
 
EAH-GE-GA-GAH-EOWn. 149 
 
 tour towards Montreal. We were absent about 
 three months, and preached or spoke every day. 
 "We collected about a thousand dollars per mouth. 
 The eloquence and piety of Brother E/. seemed to 
 be duly appreciated wherever he went. He is tlio 
 best platform speaker that I ever heard in the Me 
 thodist connexion. I had supposed, however, that 
 he would be dull and monotonous ; but this was far, 
 very far from the fact. 
 
 Having returned from this tour to Toronto, I 
 was next appointed by the Missionary Society to 
 labour at the Saugeeng mission, in the place of the 
 Hev. Thomas Williams. On this journey my wife 
 accompanied me. The distance was 160 miles, and 
 we reached there on the 12th of April, 1843. On 
 onr way, we stopped at Goderich ; and from thence 
 we took a canoe about sixty-five miles. 
 
 I entered upon my duties as a missionary among 
 the Christian Indians. I met with difficulties, for 
 I could obtain nothing without money ; and even 
 when a request was made, it was not met by the 
 Society. I could not be convinced that it was my 
 duty to starve, and, therefore, concluded I must 
 leave. My Indian brethren stepped forward at this 
 time, and petitioned Governor Metcalf to afford 
 me a living from the Government. Their request 
 was granted, and I was paid by Government 400 
 dollars per year, for three years. I should have 
 
150 THE LIFE OF 
 
 continued here, but the next year my services were 
 demanded among my relatives at Bice Lake. 
 
 In the summer, I took Mrs. Cop way to Toronto, 
 and left her at her father s, while I was absent at 
 Montreal with the Rev. Mr. Jones. Here we 
 waited on the Governor- general, and presented our 
 views, and those of our people, respecting the for 
 mation of a Manual Labour School for the benefit 
 of the Indians. The Governor expressed himself 
 as favourably disposed, but was too sick to take an 
 active part in it. But before this, the Canada Con 
 ference had appointed Rev. P. Jones and myself, to 
 visit the missions, and ascertain how much each 
 mission was willing to contribute for this object.* 
 During this fall, Mr. Jones and family left for 
 England. 
 
 I returned to Toronto and took my family back 
 to Saugeeng mission. "While on our passage, in a 
 schooner, our little son, who was about three years 
 old, fell overboard ; we heard him fall into the water. 
 I ran immediately to the side of the vessel, and 
 jumped into the lake. The schooner was sailing 
 quite rapidly, and had passed him about twenty 
 yards. I swam as fast as possible, and saw him 
 sink. When I reached the spot where he sank, I 
 dived down about seven feet, seized hold of him, 
 
 * The amount reported from the Indians alone was $2,800. 
 
KAH-GKE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 151 
 
 and brought him to the surface. As the waves 
 were running high, it was with the greatest diffi 
 culty that I could keep him above the water, 
 so that he could breathe ; and I was compelled 
 at times to let him sink an instant, that I 
 might breathe myself. I heard him cry, which 
 was encouraging, for I was fearful that he was dying. 
 At one time I almost despaired of saving either 
 of our lives. I was about giving up all hope, when 
 I saw the yawl boat near me, and I was told that I 
 was just about sinking, when the captain rescued 
 us from a watery grave. The captain, and all on. 
 board, were so frightened, that they lost some time 
 in concluding what to do: Had they luffed at 
 once, and despatched the yawl, two or three 
 minutes might have been saved. But I ought not 
 to complain ; our lives were spared, and thanks be 
 to a kind Providence for his timely deliverance. I 
 then gave him up to Grod, and prayed that he 
 might be preserved, and be devoted to the cause of 
 Christ. 
 
 AYe now resumed our labours at the mission. 
 While at this station there were many hopeful 
 conversions. A remarkable circumstance is, that 
 during the whole three years of my sojourn in this 
 field of labour, I never knew but one single case in 
 which fire-water was used. I must not omit no 
 ticing here a very faithful teacher in my charge, 
 
152 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Jacob Jackson; his influence was of the best kind; 
 he was also a very pleasant and interesting singer. 
 It has been but a few years since these Indians 
 were converted. They now have good farms, 
 dwellings, school-houses, meeting-houses, and a 
 saw-mill. How wonderful are the effects of the 
 Gospel ! They also take delight in praying, and in 
 singing the praises of God. Had the American 
 Government adopted the same course towards the 
 La Pointe Indians, that the British Government 
 adopted towards these, the same lasting blessings 
 would have ensued. 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 153 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Eloquence that charms and burns, 
 Startles, soothes, and wins by turns. C. 
 
 OF late, the General Councils of the Christianised 
 Ojibways have been convened and conducted in the 
 same manner as public and other business meetings 
 are conducted among the whites. The last General 
 Council, which consisted of Ojibways and Ottawas, 
 was held at Saugeeng. The chiefs came from Lakes 
 St. Clair, Huron, Ontario, and Simcoe, and from 
 Hice and Mud Lakes. The object of this conven 
 tion was to devise plans by which the tract of land 
 now owned by the Saugeeng Indians could be held 
 for the sole benefit of the Ojibway nation ; to peti 
 tion the Government for aid in establishing a Ma 
 nual Labour School; to ascertain the views and 
 feelings of the chiefs in relation to forming one 
 large settlement among themselves at Owen s 
 Sound, there to live in future ; and to attend to 
 other things of minor importance. There were 
 forty-eight chiefs present from Canada "West alone. 
 Chief Sawyer took the chair, and the writer had the 
 honour of being Vice-president. Chief John Jones, 
 
154 THE LIFE OF 
 
 of Owen Sound, was selected to deliver the opening 
 address, in which he was to give an outline of the 
 subjects to be discussed. The meeting was now 
 called to order ; and after singing, and an appro 
 priate prayer by Chief John Sunday, Chief Jones 
 arose ; all were silent, and every eye was turned 
 towards him. After rolling his small but piercing 
 black eye over the vast assembly, he spoke as 
 follows : 
 
 " Brothers ! You have been called from all parts 
 of Canada, and even from the north of Georgian 
 Bay. You are from your homes, your wives, and 
 your children. We might regret this, were it not 
 for the circumstances that require you here. 
 
 " Fellow Chiefs and Brothers, I have pondered 
 with deep solicitude our present condition, and 
 the future welfare of our children, as well as of 
 ourselves. I have studied deeply and anxiously, 
 in order to arrive at a true knowledge of the proper 
 course to be pursued to secure to us and to our 
 descendants, and even to others around us, the 
 greatest amount of peace, health, happiness, and 
 usefulness. The interests of the Ojibways and the 
 Ottawas are near and dear to my heart ; for them 
 I have passed many sleepless nights, and have often 
 suifered from an agitated mind. These nations, I 
 am proud to say, are my brothers ; many of them 
 are bone of my bone, and for them, if needs be, I 
 
KAH-GE-QA-GAH-BOWII. 155 
 
 could willingly, nay, cheerfully, sacrifice anything. 
 Brothers, you see my heart. [Here the speaker 
 held out a piece of white paper, emblematical of a 
 pure heart.] . 
 
 " Fellow Chiefs and Warriors ! I have looked 
 over your wigwams throughout Canada, and have 
 arrived at the conclusion that } ou are in a warm 
 place ; your neighbours, the whites, are kindling 
 fires all around you [that is, clearing the lands.] 
 One purpose for which you have been called toge 
 ther, is to devise some plan by which we can live 
 together, and become a happy people, so that our 
 dying fires may not go out [our nation may not 
 become extinct], but may be kindled in one place, 
 which will prove a blessing to our children. 
 
 " Brothers ! Some of you are living on small 
 parcels of land, and others on islands. We now 
 offer you any portion of the land which we own in 
 this region, that we may, the rest of our days, 
 smoke the pipe of friendship, live and die together, 
 and see our children play and be reared on one 
 spot. AVe ask no money of you. "We love you ; 
 and because we love you, and feel for your children, 
 we propose this. 
 
 " Brothers ! There are many other subjects 
 which we think ought to come under your con 
 sideration besides those already stated. But the 
 most important are : 
 
156 THE LIFE OF 
 
 " 1. Whether it would not be better for the 
 whole Ojibway nation to reside on this our territory ? 
 
 "2. Would it not be well to devise ways and 
 means to establish Manual Labour Schools for the 
 benefit of the nation ? 
 
 " 3. Ought not a petition to be drawn up and 
 presented to our Great Father [the Governor Ge 
 neral], for the purpose of fixing upon a definite 
 time for the distribution of the annual presents/ 
 and the small annuities of each tribe ? 
 
 " 4. Is it not desirable to petition the Governor 
 General to appoint a resident Indian interpreter, 
 to assist the agent in Toronto ? 
 
 "5. As we [the Christian part of our nation] 
 have abandoned our former customs and ceremo 
 nies, ought we not to make our own laws, in order 
 to give character and stability to our chiefs, as well 
 as to empower them to treat with the Government 
 under which we live, that they may, from time to 
 time, present all our grievances and other matters 
 to the General Government ? 
 
 " My Chiefs, Brothers, Warriors ! This morning 
 [the speaker now pointed his finger towards heaven] 
 look up and see the blue sky ; there are no clouds ; 
 the sun is bright and clear. Our fathers taught us 
 that at such assemblies, when the sky was without 
 clouds, the Great Spirit was smiling upon them. 
 May he now preside over us, that we may make a 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAHXBOWH. 157 
 
 long, smooth, and straight path for our children. 
 It is true, I seldom see you all ; but this morning 
 I shake hands with you all-in my heart. 
 
 "Brothers ! This is all I have to say." 
 
 On taking his seat, eighty-four chiefs responded 
 "Hah!" an exclamation of great applause. 
 
 Several chiefs spoke, and highly approved of what 
 had been proposed, and expressed their gratitude 
 for the kind offer of the lands. It was proposed 
 to petition his Excellency the Governor to grant 
 and secure to the Indians the whole of this ter 
 ritory. 
 
 The following was drawn up by John Jones, 
 Jacob Jackson, and David TVa-wa-nosh. : 
 
 " The Petition of the Ojibway Chiefs, in General Council 
 assembled, respecting theunceded lands north of Saugeeng 
 and Owen s Sound, June 5th, 1845 : 
 
 "To our Great Father, LORD METCALF, Governor General 
 of British North America, and Captain General of the 
 same, &c., &c., 
 HUMBLY SHEWETH : 
 
 " FATHER Your Petitioners having ceded a great portion 
 of their once extensive territory about Saugeeng and Owen s 
 Sound, and a portion of it having been restored to them since 
 the treaty of 1836, by your Excellency s gracious commands ; 
 
 " Father Your Petitioners are very anxious that the reserve 
 (now still known as the Indian Territory) be a perpetual re 
 serve ; as a future refuge for a general colonisation of the 
 Ojibway nation, comprising the scattered tribes in Canada 
 West ; 
 
 " Father And that these lands may now and for ever be 
 opened to all the tribes ; that whenever any tribe is disposed 
 
158 THE LIFE OF 
 
 to move, that they may have nothing to fear, but have access 
 to any of the good lands to settle upon. 
 
 " Father You have settled your white children on those 
 lands that once were our fathers ; we ask now to let us have 
 the only remaining land we have to ourselves, unmolested. 
 
 "Father This is the prayer of your red children; and 
 feeling confident that you will give it every important con 
 sideration which it requires, your red children will listen to 
 hear the answer of their Great Father. And they, as in duty 
 bound, will ever pray." 
 
 Forty-seven names, besides that of the Presi 
 dent, were attached to this petition. 
 
 Kever was I more delighted than with the ap 
 pearance of this body. As I sat and looked at 
 them, I contrasted their former (degraded) with 
 their present (elevated) condition. The Gospel, I 
 thought, had done all this. If any one had told me, 
 twenty years ago, that such would be their con 
 dition, I should have ridiculed the idea, and set 
 the narrator down for a fool or a maniac. This 
 assembly was not convened for the purpose of de 
 vising schemes of murder plans by which they 
 could kill their enemies but to adopt measures by 
 which peace, harmony, and love might be secured, 
 and a "smooth and straight path" made for their 
 children. I see nothing at present to hinder them 
 from increasing in knowledge, happiness, and use 
 fulness, except the conduct of the Government 
 agents, many of whom are inimical to our nation, 
 and often prove a curse to her. 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 159 
 
 Several other papers were drawn up, and signed 
 by the President, by order of the General Council. 
 One of these I must be allowed to give, although 
 it concerns myself: 
 
 "To ALL TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. In the General 
 Council of the Ojibway nation of Indians. We, the chiefs of 
 the various tribes of the Ojibway Indians, do hereby appoint 
 and authorise our beloved brother, the Rev. George Copway, 
 as our agent for the Manual Labour School, to procure sub 
 scriptions for the same, believing that this will be one of the 
 greatest means, if established, of raising our young men to 
 become like our white brothers ; to learn industry, economy, 
 and to gain knowledge, that we may become a happy and a 
 prosperous people. 
 
 " Signed, by order of the General Council, 
 
 "JOSEPH SAWYER, [L. s.] 
 
 " President of the General Council of the Ojibway Nation. 
 " Saugeeng, July 4, 1845." 
 
 I will also give an extract from my letter to the 
 Bev. Mr. "Wilkinson, who was then President of 
 the Canada Conference, immediately after the close 
 of the General Council. 
 
 [Extract from Letter Book, Page 151.] 
 
 " SAUGEENG MISSION, July 14, 1845. 
 
 "To the President of the Conference, Rev. MR. WILKINSON. 
 ***** 
 
 " The late General Council have appointed me their agent 
 for the Manual Labour School. I shall be happy to receive 
 any instructions you may think proper to give, on my way 
 down (to Montreal), for I am anxious to see this going on. 
 ***** 
 " I remain, yours, &c., 
 
 " GEORGE COPWAY, 
 " Missionary at Saugeeng. r 
 
160 THE LIFE OF 
 
 The speeches of Jones, Sunday, Taunchey,McKue, 
 D. Sawyer, J. Youngs, and "W. Herkinier, were ex 
 cellent. Tliat of John Sunday, particularly, was 
 uncommonly eloquent. His keen black eyes flash 
 ing fire, and his large brawny arms extended, gave 
 great effect to his speech. As a matter of course, 
 there were often differences of opinion, as well as 
 warm discussions, upon various subjects ; some 
 would even feel that their views were not fairly 
 treated ; still, there were no unkind remarks, no 
 calling of hard names, no abuse, no ridicule, no 
 insults, no threats, no intrigues, no blows, and no 
 challenges to meet on the field o/ 1 HONOUR (?). The 
 individual who had the floor was never interrupted ; 
 profound attention was given, and a death-like 
 silence was observed. Occasionally, it is true, 
 there was perpetrated a pleasant and innocent 
 jeu $ esprit, an example of which I will give. 
 
 During a protracted debate, in which Chief John 
 Jones took a very active part, some facts were 
 elicited, and some views were presented, which 
 induced him to change some of his former opinions, 
 and vote on the other side. One of the speakers, 
 at the close of his remarks, referred to this fact, 
 and observed, very good humouredly, " If he wishes 
 to be like a fisli worm without a head capable of 
 moving forwards or backwards let him alone." 
 
 I have often been asked the question, " What is 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 1G1 
 
 the reason that the Indians are diminishing in 
 numbers, in the midst of their white neighbours?" 
 To state all that might be said in replying to this 
 question, would require almost a separate volume. 
 But the following are a few of the principal 
 reasons : 
 
 1. The introduction of King Alcohol among 
 them. 
 
 2. The introduction of new diseases, produced 
 by their intercourse with the whites, and by 
 adopting their intemperate habits. 
 
 3. Their inability to pursue that course of living, 
 after abandoning their wigwams, which tends to 
 health and old age. 
 
 4. Their spirits are broken down, in consequence 
 of seeing that their race are becoming homeless, 
 friendless, moneyless, and trodden down by the 
 whites. 
 
 5. Their future prospects are gloomy and cheer 
 less enough to break down the noblest spirits. 
 
 There are many other reasons which could be 
 assigned for their diminution ; but are not these 
 sufficient of themselves to crush and exterminate 
 even any white race, if not protected and defended 
 by friends and wholesome laws ? Our people have 
 been driven from their homes, and have been 
 cajoled out of the few sacred spots where the bones 
 of their ancestors and children lie ; and where they 
 M 
 
162 THE LIFE OF 
 
 themselves expected to lie, when released from the 
 trials and troubles of life. Were it possible to 
 reverse the order of things, by placing the whites 
 in the same condition, how long would it be 
 endured ? There is not a white man, who deserves 
 the name of man., that would not rather die than, 
 be deprived of his homo, and driven from the graves 
 of his relatives. " Oh shame, where is thy blush ?" 
 
 With all the wholesome and enlightened laws 
 with all the advantages and privileges of the 
 glorious Gospel, that shine so richly and brightly 
 all around the white man the poor ignorant 
 Indians are compelled, at the point of the bayonet, 
 to forsake the sepulchres of those most dear to 
 them, and to retire to a strange land, where there 
 is no inhabitant to welcome them ! ! ! May the day 
 soon dawn, when Justice will take her seat upon 
 the throne. 
 
 If I did not think that there were some who are 
 alive to the interests of my people, and often shed 
 a tear for them if I did not think that I could 
 discover a gleam of light and hope in the future 
 " I should of all men be most miserable." " Surely 
 the bitterness of death" would be " past." I look, 
 then, to the Gospel and to education as my only 
 hope. 
 
 I will now state, in a very brief manner, what I 
 think ought to be done, by those whose benevolent 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAE-BOWH. 163 
 
 feelings lead them to commiserate the condition of 
 the aborigines of America, 
 
 1. They should establish missions and high 
 schools wherever the whites have frequent inter 
 course with them. 
 
 2. They should use their influence, as soon as 
 the Indians are well educated, and understand the 
 laws of the land, to have them placed on the same 
 footing as the whites. 
 
 3. They should try to procure for them a terri 
 torial or district government, so that they may 
 represent their own nation. 
 
 4. They should obtain for them deeds of their 
 own lands ; and, if qualified according to law, urge 
 their right to vote. 
 
 The Indians will be sure to waste and squander 
 whatever they may receive from the American or 
 British Government, unless some, at least, of the 
 above suggestions shall have been put into practice. 
 
 The Council was now dissolved. The President, 
 Chief Sawyer, proceeded to his Excellency the 
 Governor General, and presented the petitions, in 
 the name of the General Council. These petitions, 
 as we learned afterwards, were received with a 
 simple nod of the head ! O mercy ! is this for 
 ever to be our destiny? Common humanity, at 
 least, might have induced his lordship to speak a 
 few consolatory words, if nothing else. Our recep- 
 
 M2 
 
164 THE LIFE OF 
 
 tion was both discouraging and chilling. When 
 we have a press of our own, we shall, perhaps, be 
 able to plead our own cause. Give us but the 
 Bible, and the influence of a Press, and we ask no 
 more. 
 
 The General Council appointed me to go to 
 Walpole, to present their address to the "VValpole 
 Island Indians, entreating them to embrace Chris 
 tianity. I visited them in July. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 165 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Breathes there a man with soul so dead, 
 Who never to himself hath said 
 This is my own, my native land? S. 
 
 As the Ojibway nation are within the bounds of 
 the two Governments the American and the- 
 British I will give a separate account of each.. 
 The number of our nation, according to Drake, in. 
 1842, was thirty thousand ; and this is not far 
 from the truth. The best work upon the Indians, 
 however, is that deservedly popular book, by Col. 
 McKinney, of New York the undoubted friend of 
 the red man. 
 
 I will now speak of that part of the nation who 
 occupy places within the bounds of the United 
 States. They inhabit all the northern part of 
 Michigan, or the south shore of Lake Huron ; the 
 whole northern part of Wisconsin territory ; all the 
 south shore of Lake Superior, for eight hundred 
 miles ; the upper part of the Mississippi, and 
 Sandy, Leach, and E,ed Lakes. 
 
 That part of our nation who live in the British 
 possessions, occupy from Gononaque, below Kings- 
 
166 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ton, throughout all western Canada ; the north of 
 Lake Huron ; the north of Lake Superior ; the 
 north of Lake Winnipeg ; the north of Red River 
 Lake, about one hundred miles. The whole extent, 
 therefore, occupied is over one thousand nine 
 hundred miles east and west, and from two to three 
 hundred miles north and south. 
 
 There are over five thousand living under the 
 British Government, and less than twenty-five 
 thousand under the American Government. There 
 are about five thousand of these who receive reli 
 gious instruction; missionaries of different deno 
 minations being sent from Canada and the United 
 States. The Methodists were the first who preached 
 to the Ojibways, or Massissaugas (as they are 
 frequently called). They commenced at Credit 
 River, in Canada West, in 1824, and at Grape 
 Island in 1827. The conversion of some of the 
 Ojibways commenced during those years. Native 
 teachers were then sent to their brethren in 
 the west, where the influence of Christianity is 
 still felt. There are twenty-three Methodist Mis 
 sionary Stations ; six of which are in the States, 
 and the remainder in Canada. There are four 
 Presbyterian Missions, all of which are in the 
 States ; viz., La Pointe, Bad River, Leach Lake, 
 and Red Lake. There are seven Episcopalian 
 Mission Stations, all of w^hieh are in Canada, 
 
KAII-GE-CrA-GAH-BOWH. 167 
 
 except one, which is at Green Bay. There are two 
 Baptist Mission Stations, one at Sault St. Marie, 
 and the other at Green Bay. The Roman Catholics 
 have their missionaries in nearly all the principal 
 places in the west. 
 
 Those who are not under religious instruction, 
 although accessible, are wandering without the 
 Gospel. There is a field in the territory of Wis 
 consin where missionaries should be sent. There 
 are Indians all around the shores of Lake Superior, 
 who have, from time to time, called for missionaries, 
 and have not yet been supplied. The Hudson Bay 
 Company have, of late, adopted a plan which, in 
 my opinion, does them much credit ; they employ 
 missionaries to give instruction to the Indians and 
 their children in the principles of Christianity. 
 There are persons who once belonged to other 
 nations, who now live in the territory of the 
 Ojibways. 
 
 The present state of the Christianised Ojibways 
 is such, that they are fully ripe for greater advance 
 ment in religion, literature, and the arts and 
 sciences. Multitudes have left their wigwams, 
 their woods, and the chase, and are now endeavour 
 ing to tread in the footsteps of worthy white men. 
 The reasons for all this, are the following : 
 
 1. Their chiefs have seen the necessity of making 
 a " smooth and straight path for their children," by 
 
1G8 THE LIFE OF 
 
 appropriating as much of their means as they could 
 spare. 
 
 2. The rising generation are beginning to thirst 
 for learning, and are cultivating a taste for improve 
 ment more than ever. 
 
 3. Native teachers are now being trained to go to 
 their brethren, and preach to them, in their own 
 language, Christ, and him crucified. By this means 
 the nation must be elevated. 
 
 Our prospects as a nation are becoming brighter 
 through missionary efforts. There are many in 
 Wisconsin, and at Lake du Flambeau, who have 
 requested that missionaries be sent along the south 
 shore of Lake Superior. The same may be said of 
 those residing about Winnipeg and Red Lakes. 
 Much of the western part of Red Lake is full of 
 "the habitations of cruelty;" for the Chippewas 
 and Sioux are habitually destroying each other. 
 
 I will here give extracts from the Report of the 
 Commissioners, in 1842, to the Provincial Parlia 
 ment, relative to the Mission Stations ; also subjoin 
 the names of the villages, with their condition, and 
 the chiefs of each village, as far as I could ascertain 
 them ; which will show their progress, and their 
 present state, and also those who have abandoned 
 the wigwam and the chase, and resorted to farming 
 for a living. 
 
KA1I-GE-GA-GA.H-EOWH. 169 
 
 1. CHIPPEWAS ON THE RIVER THAMES. 
 
 The Chippewas and Munsees occupy a tract of land, con 
 taining about 9000 acres, in the township of Caradoc, within 
 the London district, a distance of about twenty-five miles from 
 the Moravian village. It is only within ten years that the 
 Chippewas have been reclaimed from a wandering life, and 
 settled in their present location. The Munsees have been 
 settled since the year 1800, on land belonging to the Chippewas, 
 with the consent of that tribe. The present number of Chip 
 pewas is 378, and of Munsees, 242. 
 
 The Chippewas and Munsees are not collected in a village, 
 but live on small farms scattered over their tract. Some of 
 the Chippewas are settled on surveyed lots of twenty acres 
 each. This tribe occupy seventy-six log-houses, and six 
 wigwams ; they possess twenty-five barns. They have 450 
 acres under cultivation. Their stock consists of thirty oxen, 
 twenty-seven cows, forty-four heifers, eighty-two horses and 
 colts, and 400 swine. Their agricultural implements include 
 nine ploughs, nine harrows, twenty-three scythes and sickles, 
 nineteen ox-chains, a fanning mill, four waggons and carts, 
 seven spades, &c. ; they have a blacksmith s forge, and two 
 and a half sets of carpenter s tools. 
 
 JOHN RILEY, Chief. 
 
 2. THE CHIPPEWAS AT AMHKRSTBUKG. 
 
 They all profess Christianity, and several of them are 
 examples of true piety. The majority are Wesleyan Metho 
 dists, and the others Roman Catholics. They have no place 
 of worship of their own. They can command the means. The 
 Methodist minister, however, who is stationed in the town of 
 Amherstburg, visits those of his persuasion every Sunday, 
 and, with the aid of an interpreter, preaches, reads, and 
 expounds the Scriptures to them. They also have a general 
 prayer meeting among themselves, once a fortnight, and they 
 meet occasionally more privately for social prayer ; some of 
 them maintain family worship. The Roman Catholics attend 
 
170 TILE LIFE OF 
 
 chapel at Amherstburg, which is about three miles from their 
 settlement. 
 
 There is at present no school among them, but they have 
 expressed their desire to establish one, and would gladly avail 
 themselves of instruction for their children. When there was 
 one, the attendance of the scholars was very irregular, but 
 their ability in acquiring knowledge was in no way inferior to 
 that of the white children. 
 
 3. CHIPPEWAS OF THE ST. CLAIR. 
 
 These Indians are among the first whom Sir John Colborne 
 endeavoured to settle and civilise. Previously to 1830, they 
 were wandering heathen, like their brethren elsewhere, scat 
 tered over the western part of the Upper Province ; they were 
 drunken and dissipated in their habits, and without either 
 religious or moral restraint. In 1830 and 1831, a number of 
 them were collected on a reserve in the township of Sarnia, 
 near the head of the River St. Clair, and containing 10,280 
 acres. A number of houses were built for them, and an officer 
 was appointed for their superintendence. Their conversion to 
 Christianity, and their progress in religious knowledge, and in 
 the acquisition of sober, orderly, and industrious habits, have 
 been, under the care of missionaries of the Wesleyan Metho 
 dist Society, both rapid and uniform. From the formation of 
 the mission, 221 adults and 239 children have been baptised 
 and admitted into the Methodist community. The total 
 number, up to the year 1839-40, does not appear to have 
 exceeded 350. Since then, their number has increased greatly 
 by immigration, chiefly from the Saginaw Bay, in the State of 
 Michigan, and by the settlement of wandering Indians ; and, 
 in 1842, as many as 741 received presents. 
 
 The Indians of the River aux Sables have about sixty acres 
 under improvement, and one log house. Those at Kettle 
 Point have twenty acres of improved land, and two log houses. 
 The land on the Upper Reserve was regularly surveyed and 
 laid out into farms. The chief, with the approval of the 
 superintendent, placed most of the present occupants on these 
 
KAlI-GE-CrA-GAH-BOWH. 171 
 
 lands ; but it is not indispensable that he should be consulted, 
 as the members of the tribe may choose any unoccupied spot. 
 When once in possession they are secure from intrusion, but 
 repeated ill conduct, or drunkenness, would subject them to 
 be expelled from the reserve of the chief. 
 
 WA-WA-XOSH, 
 SALT, 
 
 4. CHIPPEWAS AT WALPOLE ISLAND. 
 
 \Chitfs. 
 
 These Indians are also known under the name of Chippewas 
 of Chenaille Ecarte. The Chippewas who have long hunted 
 over the waste lands about the Chenaille Ecarte and Bear 
 Creek, are a branch of the same nation which is settled in 
 Sarnia, and share in the same annuity. 
 
 The Pottawatamies are recent immigrants from the United 
 States. 
 
 The settlement at Walpole Island was commenced at the 
 close of the American war, when Col. M Kie, called by the 
 Indians " White Elk," collected and placed upon the island, 
 which lies at the junction of the River and Lake St. Clair, the 
 scattered remains of some tribes of Chippewas who had been 
 engaged on the British side. Being left for many years with 
 out any interference or assistance on the part of the Govern 
 ment, they became a prey to the profligate whites settled on 
 the frontier, who, by various frauds, and in moments of 
 intoxication, obtained leases and took possession of the most 
 fertile and valuable part of the island. 
 
 5. CHIPPEWAS ON THE RIVER CREDIT. 
 
 These Indians are the remnant of a tribe which formerly 
 possessed a considerable portion of the Home and Gore 
 Districts, of which, in 1818, they surrendered the greater part, 
 for an annuity of .532 10s , reserving only certain small tracts 
 at the River Credit, and at Sixteen and Twelve Mile Creeks. 
 They were the first tribe converted to Christianity in Upper 
 Canada. 
 
172 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Previous to the year 1823, they were wandering pagans. In 
 that year, Messrs. Peter and John Jones, the sons of a white 
 surveyor and a Massissauga woman, having been converted to 
 Christianity, and admitted members of the Wesleyan Methodist 
 Church, became anxious to redeem their countrymen from 
 their degraded state of heathenism and destitution. They 
 accordingly collected a considerable number together, and, by 
 rote and frequent repetitions, taught the first principles of 
 Christianity to the adults, who were too far advanced in years 
 to learn to read and write. In this manner, the Lord s Prayer, 
 the Creed, and the Commandments, were committed to memory. 
 As soon as the tribes were converted, they perceived the evils 
 attendant on their former state of ignorance and vagrancy. 
 They began to work, which they never had done before ; they 
 recognised the advantage of cultivating the soil ; they totally 
 gave up drinking, to which they had been greatly addicted, 
 and became sober, industrious, and consistent Christians. 
 
 P. 
 
 J. JONES, War Chief. 
 
 6. THE CHIPPEWAS OF ALNWICK. 
 
 These Indians were converted to Christianity in the years 
 182G-7. They were then pagans, wandering in the neighbour 
 hood of Bellville, Kingston, and Gananoquc, and were known 
 under the name of the Massissaugas of the Bay of Quinte. In 
 those .years, between 200 and 300 were received into the 
 Wesleyan Methodist Church, and settled on Grape Island, in 
 the Bay of Quinte, six miles from Bellville, where they com 
 menced planting, and where schools were established by the 
 missionary for their instruction. On this island they resided 
 eleven years, subsisting by agriculture and hunting. Their 
 houses were erected partly by their own labour, and partly at 
 the expense of the Methodist Missionary Society. The number, 
 at length, amounted to twenty-three ; besides which, they had 
 a commodious building for religious service and school, another 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 173 
 
 room for an infant school, a hospital, smithery, a shoemaker s 
 shop, and a building for joiners and cabinet work. 
 
 SUNDAY, ") 
 
 ( Chiefs. 
 SIMPSON, ) 
 
 G. COMEGO, Ch. 8f M. Inter. 
 
 7. CHIPPEWAS AT RICE LAKE. 
 
 These Indians belong to the same tribe, the Massissaugas, or 
 Chippewas of Rice Lake, who, in 1818, surrendered the greater 
 part of the tract now forming the Newcastle district, for an 
 annuity of ."740. They have all been reclaimed from their 
 primitive wandering life, and settled in their present locations 
 within the last ten or twelve years. 
 
 The Rice Lake settlement is on the northern side of the lake, 
 and at about twelve miles from Peterborough. The number of 
 Indians is 114. They possess about 1550 acres of land, which 
 are subdivided into 50 acre lots; of this, 1120 acres were 
 granted, in April, 1834, to trustees, " in trust, to hold the 
 same for the benefit of the Indian tribes in the province, and 
 with a view to their conversion and civilisation;" and the 
 remaining 430 have been since purchased with their own funds. 
 They have rather more land cleared than the Indians of 
 Alnwick, about 400 acres ; but the cultivation is not so good. 
 The village contains thirty houses, three barns, a school-house, 
 and a chapel with a bell. The head chief of the tribe resides 
 here. For some time these Indians were under the charge of 
 an officer appointed by the Indian Department, who assisted 
 in their settlement ; but at present they have no special super 
 intendent. 
 
 COPWAY, > Chiefs. 
 CROW, ) 
 
 8. CHIPPEWAS AT MUD LAKE. 
 
 The Mud Lake Indians are settled on a point of land on the 
 Mud or Chemong Lake, sixteen miles north-west of Peter- 
 
174 THE LIFE OF 
 
 borough. They are ninety-four in number, and possess twenty 
 dwelling houses, with three stables. They occupy a grant of 
 1600 acres in the township of Smith, made to the New 
 England Company for their benefit, in April, 1837, of which 
 about 200 acres are in cultivation. These Indians were for 
 some time under the management of the late Mr. Scott, agent 
 for the New England Company, and belong to the Wesleyan 
 Methodist Church. A chapel is in the course of erection at 
 the village, where there is already a mission-house and a 
 school. 
 
 NOGEE, i 
 IRON, ( CMefo. 
 McKuE,j 
 
 J. CHIPPEWAS AT BALSAM LAKE. 
 
 The Balsam Lake Indians, ninety in number, are at present 
 settled within the township of Bexley, on a point of land jut 
 ting out into Lake Balsam, which is the most northerly of 
 the chain of lakes, running northward across the back town 
 ships of the district of Newcastle. The reserve, which was 
 granted to them by the Crown, is 1206 acres in extent. Of 
 this they have about 200 acres in cultivation. Their village 
 contains twelve houses, a barn, and a commodious school- 
 house, in which Divine service is performed by a resident 
 Methodist missionary. But within the present year (1843), 
 these Indians having become dissatisfied with the climate and 
 the quality of the land at the Balsam Lake, have purchased 
 600 acres on the banks of Lake Scugog, to be paid out of their 
 share of their annuity, and are making preparations for re 
 moving from their former settlement. Their improvements 
 will be sold for their benefit. Their reason for removing 
 evinces their desire to advance in the pursuit of agriculture. 
 
 CRAXE, Chief. 
 
 10. CHIPPEWAS OF RAMA. 
 
 These Indians formerly occupied the lands about Lake 
 Simcoe, Holland River, and the unsettled country in the rear 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 175 
 
 of the Home District. General Darling reported of them, in 
 1828, that they had expi essed a strong desire to be admitted 
 to Christianity, and to adopt the habits of civilised life ; and 
 that, in these respects, they might be classed with the Massis- 
 saugas of the Bay of Quinte and Rice Lake, but were then in a 
 more savage state. In 1830, Lieutenant-governor Sir J. 
 Colborne collected them on a tract of land on the north-west 
 shore of Lake Simcoe, of 9800 acres in extent, where they 
 cleared a road between that lake and Lake Huron. They 
 consisted of three tribes of Chippewas, under Chiefs Yellow- 
 head, Aisance, and Snake, and a band of Pottawatamies from 
 Drummond Island ; their number was about 500, under the 
 care of Mr. Anderson, now the superintendent at Manitoulin, 
 who w r as appointed to take charge of their settlement and 
 civilisation ; they made a rapid progress. The tribe under 
 the Chief Yellowhead, now settled at Rama, were located at 
 the Narrows on Lake Simcoe ; Aisance s tribe, at present 
 residing at Beausoleil, Matchadash Bay, was settled at Cold- 
 water, at the other extremity of the reserve, the distance 
 between them being fourteen miles. 
 
 YELLOWHEAD, } 
 
 NA-NAH-GE-SKUNG, ^ Chiefs. 
 BIG SHILLINGE, } 
 
 11. CHIPPEWAS OF BEAUSOLEIL ISLAND, MATCHADASH 
 BAY, LAKE HURON. 
 
 This band, under the Chief Aisance, is the same which 
 was settled by Sir John Colborne at Coldwater. Their pre 
 sent village, which is not very distant from the former settle 
 ment, was only commenced last year. It contains fourteen 
 houses and a barn ; the number of the band is 232. They have 
 about 100 acres under cultivation. 
 
 The majority of these Indians are Roman Catholics. They 
 have not, as yet, any place of worship or school. In the former 
 settlement they were occasionally visited by the Roman Ca 
 tholic priest resident at Penetanguishene. 
 
 AISANCE, T 
 
 JAMES KA-DAH-GE-auoN, J Lnie J s " 
 
176 THE LIFE OF 
 
 12. CHIPPKWAS OF SNAKE ISLAND, LAKE SIMCOE. 
 This body of Indians was one of the three bands established 
 at Coldwater and the Narrows, and separated from them on 
 the abandonment of those settlements. They now occupy one 
 of the three islands on Lake Simcoe which were set apart for 
 this tribe many years ago. They are 109 in number, and 
 occupy twelve dwelling-houses. They have also two barns 
 and a school-house, in which their children are instructed by 
 a respectable teacher, and Divine service is performed by a 
 resident missionary of the Methodist persuasion, to which 
 these Indians belong. They have about 150 acres in cultiva 
 tion, and are improving in habits of industry and agricultural 
 skill. Their missionary, who has been acquainted with them 
 since July, 1839, states that the majority of them are strictly 
 moral in their character, that most of the adults are decidedly 
 pious, and that many of them, for consistency of character, 
 would not suffer by a comparison with white Christians of any 
 denomination. 
 
 J. SNAKE, Chief. 
 
 13. CHIPPEWAS OF SAUGEENG, LAKE HURON. 
 It was from these Indians, and their brethren, since settled 
 at Owen s Sound, that Sir Francis Head, in 1836, obtained a 
 surrender of the vast tract of land lying north of the London 
 and Gore Districts, and between the Home District and Lake 
 Huron, containing 1,000,000 acres. He reserved, at the same 
 time, for the Indians, the extensive peninsula lying between 
 Lake Huron and Georgian Bay, north of Owen s Sound, and 
 supposed to contain about 450,000 acres. 
 
 J. METEGOUB, } 
 ALEXANDER, > Chiefs. 
 AH-YAH-BANCE, ) 
 
 14. CHIPPEWAS OF BIG BAY, IN OWEN S SOUND, LAKE 
 HURON. 
 
 These Indians were formerly either wanderers in the Sau- 
 geeng tract, surrendered to Sir F. Head, or lived in scattered 
 
KAH-GE-GA.-GAH-BOWIL. 177 
 
 wigwams on the shores of Big Bay. According to the agree 
 ment then made with them, it was proposed that they should 
 either repair to Manitoulin, or to that part of their former ter 
 ritory which lies north of Owen s Sound ; upon which it was 
 promised "that houses should be built for them, and proper 
 assistance given, to enable them to become civilised, and to 
 cultivate land." 
 
 JOHN JONES, 
 
 PETER, 
 
 15. CHIPPEWAS AND OTHERS, IN THE TOWNSHIP OF 
 BEDFORD. 
 
 Within a few years past, some stragglers from the Rice 
 Lake tribe have settled in the township of Bedford, about 
 twenty-five miles north of the town of Kingston ; and re 
 cently they have been joined by a band of eighty-one Indians 
 from Lower Canada, belonging to the post of the Lake of Two 
 Mountains. As the settlement is of recent formation, and the 
 claim of these Indians upon the attention of the Department 
 of Upper Canada has only been brought forward last year, 
 they have not yet been visited by any officer of the Depart 
 ment, and no account can be given of the settlement. By 
 instructions issued in 1843, they were transferred from the 
 Roll of Lower Canada to that of the Upper Province, and, 
 accordingly, received their presents for the first time in that 
 Province. 
 
 My beloved Reader I am now about closing iny 
 narrative, and in doing this there are but a few 
 things to say. Throughout the work I have con 
 fined my remarks chiefly to my own nation. But 
 it must not be supposed, on this account, that I 
 am forgetful of my brethren of the other Indian 
 nations. The prayers and benevolent efforts of all 
 Christendom should be directed towards all men 
 K 
 
178 THE LIFE OF 
 
 every where. The Gospel should be preached to 
 every creature ; and the field is the wide WOBLD. 
 
 The Menomenees in Wisconsin, the Winnebagoes 
 and Pottawatamies in Iowa, the warlike nations of 
 the Sacs and Foxes, the Osages, Pawnees, Man- 
 dans, Kansas, Creeks, Omahas, Otoes, Delawares, 
 lowas, and a number of others elsewhere, must 
 perish, as did their brethren in the eastern States, 
 unless the white man send them the Gospel, and 
 the blessings of education. There is field enough 
 for all denominations to labour in, without inter 
 fering with each other. It is too late in the day 
 to assert that the Indians cannot be raised up out 
 of their degraded state, and educated for God and 
 heaven. jNTone need be discouraged since the 
 Ojibways in Western Canada have been converted. 
 JSTo language is adequate to portray the misery, 
 wretchedness, and degradation in which we were, 
 when the word of God was first brought and 
 preached to us. 
 
 It is not necessary to detail each and every 
 wrong that my poor people have suffered at the 
 hands of the white man. Enough has already been 
 said, in various parts of the work, to prove that they 
 have been most grossly abused, peeled, and wronged. 
 !Nor shall I notice the personal wrongs that I my 
 self have received; and from those, too, of whom I 
 had good reason to hope better things. I once 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GA1I-BOWH. 179 
 
 thought that there were some things that I could 
 never forgive ; but the religion of Jesus, and the 
 law of love, have taught me differently. I do for 
 give them ; and may God forgive them and me too. 
 
 I have sometimes heard it said that our fore 
 fathers were cruel to the forefathers of the whites. 
 But was not this done through ignorance, or in self- 
 defence ? Had your fathers adopted the plan of 
 the great philanthropist, "William Penn, neither 
 fields, nor clubs, nor waters, would have been crim 
 soned with each other s blood. The w r hite men 
 have been like the greedy lion, pouncing upon and 
 devouring its prey. They have driven us from our 
 nation, our homes, and possessions ; compelled us 
 to seek a refuge in Missouri, among strangers and 
 wild beasts ; and will, perhaps, soon compel us to 
 scale the Rocky Mountains ; and, for aught I can 
 tell, we may yet be driven to the Pacific Ocean, 
 there to find our graves. My only trust is, that 
 there is a just God. Was it to perpetrate such 
 acts that you have been exalted above all other 
 nations ? Providence intended you for a blessing, 
 and not a curse to us. You have sent your mis 
 sionaries to Burmah, China, the Sandwich Islands, 
 and to almost every part of the world ; and shall 
 the Indians perish at your own door ? 
 
 Is it not well known that the Indians have a 
 generous and magnanimous heart ? I feel proud 
 zr2 
 
ISO THE LIFE OF 
 
 to mention in this connection the names of a 
 Pocahontas, Massasoit, Skenandoah, Logan, Kusic, 
 Pushmataha, Philip, Tecumseli, Osceola, Petale- 
 sharro, and thousands of others. Such names are 
 an honour to the world ! Let a late Governor of 
 Massachusetts* speak for our fathers, when they 
 first beheld the trembling white man : 
 
 " Brothers ! when our fathers came over the 
 great waters, they were a small band. The red 
 man stood upon the rock by the seaside, and saw our 
 fathers. He might have pushed them into the 
 water and drowned them. But he stretched out 
 his arms to our fathers and said, * Welcome, white 
 men ! Our fathers were hungry, and the red man 
 gave them corn and venison. Our fathers were 
 cold, and the red man wrapped them up in his 
 blanket. We are now numerous and powerful, 
 but we remember the kindness of the red man to 
 our fathers." 
 
 And what have we received since, in return r Is 
 it for the deeds of a Pocahontas, a Massasoit, and 
 a host of others, that we have been plundered and 
 oppressed, and expelled from the hallowed graves 
 of our ancestors ? If help cannot be obtained from 
 England and America, where else can we look? 
 "Will you, then, lend us a helping hand, and make 
 some amends for past injuries ? 
 
 * Edward Everett, Esq. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GA1I-BOWH. 181 
 
 It is often said, that the Indians are revengeful, 
 cruel, and ungovernable. But go to them with 
 nothing but the BIBLE in your hands, and LOVE in 
 your hearts, and you may live with them in perfect 
 safety, share their morsel with them, and, like the 
 celebrated Bartram, return to your homes UN 
 HARMED. They very soon learn to venerate the 
 Bible ; as a proof of this, I will give an instance 
 that came under my own eye : While at the 
 Babbit River mission, a chief from the west visited 
 me. After reading to him several chapters from 
 the Bible, he said, with much surprise, " Is this 
 the book that I hear so much about in my coun 
 try ?" I replied, " Yes ; and these are the words of 
 Ke-slia-mon-e-doo" (the Great Spirit.) "Will you 
 not," said he, "give me one? I wish to show it 
 to my people." I told him, "JS"ot without you first 
 promise that you will take care of it." He promised 
 me that he would. I handed it to him ; he took 
 it, and turned it over and over, a-nd then exclaimed, 
 " Wonderful, wonderful ! this is the bootc of the 
 Great Spirit . " He then wrapped it up in a silk 
 handkerchief, and the handkerchief in three or four 
 folds of cloth. I heard, afterwards, from the trader, 
 that the book was still kept sacred. 0, if my poor 
 brother could but read and understand that blessed 
 volume, how soon would his dumb idols be " cast 
 down to the moles and to the bats !" "Will no one 
 
182 THE LIFE OE 
 
 go and tell him and his nation of the boundless, 
 beseeching, bleeding, dying love of a Saviour, and 
 urge upon them the importance of such a prepara 
 tion of heart as will enable them " to give up their 
 account \vith joy ?" The Great Spirit is no re 
 specter of persons ; He has made of one blood all 
 the nations of the earth ; He loves all his children 
 alike; and his highest attributes are love, mercy ^ 
 and justice. If this be so, and who dare doubt 
 it ?. will He not stretch out his hand and help 
 them, and avenge their wrongs ? " If offences must 
 come," let it be recollected that woe is denounced 
 against them "from whom they come." 
 
 I again propose that the territories of the Indians 
 in the British dominions be annexed to that Go 
 vernment, and those in the American dominions to 
 the Federal Union. And, finally, in the language 
 of that excellent, magnanimous, and benevolent 
 friend of the poor children of the forest, Col. Thos. 
 McKinney, I would say, 
 
 " I have already referred, in the commencement 
 of this proposal to annex the Indian territory to 
 our Union, to those good men, who, in the character 
 of missionaries, have kept side by side with the 
 Indians, in so many of their afflictions and migra 
 tions. I will again refer to them, and implore them, 
 by all the lost labour of the past, and by the hopes 
 of the future ; by the critical condition of the pacific 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 183 
 
 relations that exist between the Indians and us ; 
 and by the sacredness of the cause in which they 
 are engaged, to look well and earnestly into this 
 subject, and learn from the past what must attend 
 upon their labours in the future, if the change I 
 propose, or some other change equivalent to it, be 
 not brought about. And seeing, as they must see, 
 that the plan I propose, or some other, is indis 
 pensable to the success they seek to command, I 
 implore them to take up the subject in all its bear 
 ings, and by the instrumentalities which they have 
 at command, manufacture, collect, and embody 
 public opinion, in regard to what may be deter 
 mined to be done ; and by memorial, and personal 
 agencies, bring this opinion to bear upon Congress, 
 with whom alone the power is vested, to redeem, 
 disenthral, and save, and bless, the remnants of 
 this aboriginal race. And I make the same appeal 
 to all the good, of all religious persuasions, both in 
 the Church and out of it, and politicians of all par 
 ties, to second this attempt, feeble as I know it to 
 be, to save the Indians, and consolidate and per 
 petuate peace between them and us, and, by so 
 doing, ward off the terrible retribution which must 
 sooner or later, unless it be averted, fall upon this 
 nation." 
 
184 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 "Wise incu ne er sit and wail their loss, 
 
 But clieerly seek Low to redress their harm. 6 . 
 
 THE following address before the Legislature of 
 Pennsylvania will give some idea of the great object 
 I have been endeavouring to bring before the 
 different legislative bodies of the United States. 
 At the close of the address I insert a copy of the 
 resolution which has been passed in the T^orth 
 Carolina Legislature, as a specimen of the desire 
 entertained by many for the success of my cause in 
 America. Many others have passed similar resolu 
 tions. I have received letters of commendation 
 from Government and from the mayors of the 
 largest cities, and it is for this great object that I 
 desire the kind aid of the Christian public. 
 
 GENTLEMEN, My limited knowledge of your 
 language will render it somewhat difficult for me to 
 be understood this evening, as I speak a tongue 
 which is not my own which is not my native 
 language. Permit me, however, to ask your indul 
 gence w r hile I endeavour to present to you the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 185 
 
 claims of the Indian, and at the same time I 
 solicit you to extend to me, personally, your sym 
 pathy, as well as to the cause in which I am 
 engaged. Besides the embarrassments under 
 which I labour at the present moment, I have had 
 for several days past a severe cold, which, in a great 
 degree, incapacitates me from speaking* with that 
 ease and freedom that I could wish, in order to lay 
 my heart open to you. 
 
 In presenting the claims of my unfortunate race, 
 I cannot resist recurring to the period when the 
 Indian and the white man first commenced their 
 intercourse, three hundred and fifty-six years ago. 
 The Indian was then an inhabitant of all the 
 eastern countries on which rest the different 
 cities of the Atlantic States. The Indian was the 
 sovereign of the whole country ; the mountain 
 echoed with his voice, and all he saw was his. The 
 game of the forest he claimed as his own, the fish 
 of the waters and the course of the rivers were also 
 his. Proudly he then roamed through the country 
 where now stand your farms and your mighty 
 cities. There was then no cloud that the heathen 
 saw portending to danger. The heavens were clear 
 before his eye. He knew no boundaries ; he knew 
 no limits to his desire. And when he was found in 
 this country, he had no extent of society, he had no 
 extensive institutions, which have since been esta- 
 
186 
 
 THE LIFE OF 
 
 blished where lie then lived. There were no palaces, 
 with their gaudy attendants ; but, wherever you 
 now see the mountains of your State, whether in 
 the north, the south, or the west, you may picture 
 to your mind s eye the noble form of the Indian 
 standing on one of their lofty peaks. He made his 
 native mountains his throne, and it was from thence 
 he could see, to a limited extent, his boundless 
 empire. 
 
 While the Paleface trembled on Plymouth Rock, 
 shivering there with cold, his billow-tossed limbs 
 were gathered by our fathers, who brought him to 
 their firesides, and introduced him to their people. 
 The Palefaces were then a small nation, but they 
 have since become a great one, and the proud sons 
 of the forest have, one by one, fallen away, like the 
 stars that die at a distance in the skies. In return 
 for our kindness and friendly feeling towards you, 
 we look to you for protection, for guardianship, for 
 instruction, as we protected and taught your fathers 
 in the early history of this country. Several years 
 back, with much solicitude, I endeavoured to study 
 the peculiar wants of my poor people, as well as the 
 condition of the emigrants westward ; and in order 
 to promote the welfare and interests of both, I 
 attempted, to the -best of my ability, to mature a 
 plan which, I think, if carried into effect, will prove 
 highly beneficial and advantageous to both people, 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 187 
 
 the whites as well as the Indians. Gentlemen, I 
 feel assured that when you shall have heard all my 
 remarks on this important and interesting subject, 
 you will not accuse me of selfishness on this occa 
 sion, as I have not overlooked your nation in advo 
 cating the claims of my own. 
 
 In presenting my plan "before you this evening, 
 gentlemen, permit me to state, in as few words as 
 possible, what I have to say, as I wish to accomplish 
 my visits to the different State Legislatures now in 
 session, on this errand, with as little delay as 
 possible. On the 31st of March last, you may 
 remember that a meeting was held in the city of 
 Philadelphia, where I attended for the first time, 
 and broached the subject of civilisation among the 
 Indians in a more extensive and elaborate manner 
 than on the present occasion. I found, however, 
 that it was done at a consumption of a great deal 
 more time and an expenditure of money than 1 
 could conveniently afford. I found that the getting 
 up of meetings in cities was a more tardy and ineffi 
 cient method of obtaining the action of Congress 
 in the matter, than in personally soliciting and 
 enlisting the aid, influence, and action of the 
 legislatures of the several States. I have visited 
 the different States of the Union, presented to 
 them my views in relation to saving the Indians, 
 and, if possible, to get their expressions of approba- 
 
188 THE LIFE OF 
 
 tion of my plan, in order that their resolutions 
 might be addressed to Congress, in the hope that 
 they may set apart a territory in the west, in 
 which all the Indian tribes shall be collected, and 
 there remain unmolested for ever. G-entlemen, I 
 have found this project, as far as I have gone, meet 
 the views of those who have counselled me in the 
 matter. 
 
 The object I have in view is to call upon the 
 G-eneral Government to grant to the Indians a part 
 of the north western territory, west of the Iowa 
 territory, and between the Nebraska and Minesotta 
 territories, for the use and occupancy of all those 
 Indians who are living there in a scattered condi 
 tion, where they can enjoy permanent homes, the 
 advantages of education and agricultural instruc 
 tion, so that, after a time, when they shall have 
 become Christianised and enlightened, they may be 
 incorporated into the Federal Union as a State. 
 Before we can do much good for the Indians, we 
 must, as I have already said, provide them per 
 manent homes, and by that means secure to them 
 peace of mind, which is absolutely necessary to 
 ensure their improvement and progress in the arts 
 of civilisation. Much good can be effected in this 
 way; and all the Indian tribes will assemble 
 together, and go to their new and permanent homes, 
 there to live in peace and harmony. 
 
KA.II-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 189 
 
 But the Indians, in their present isolated condi 
 tion, are eternally at war with each other, and 
 every influence is now brought to bear upon them, 
 that is calculated to increase their revengeful feel 
 ings towards one another. I do not refer to the 
 civilised, educated, and enlightened portion of the 
 Indians that are now living in different parts of the 
 United States, as, for instance, the Indians of the 
 State of JS"ew York, and * those in Michigan, and 
 the States of Portia and South Carolina, as well as 
 Georgia. All these Indians, however, will go to 
 the far west, and there join their brethren and 
 form one family. I repeat, that I do not mean 
 that the more improved and educated portion of 
 them will remove from their present homes, but 
 only those who are not so advanced in civilisation. 
 Let them remain where they are, and go on im 
 proving and enjoying all the blessings of civilisa 
 tion. I mean that those Indians that are scattered 
 in Michigan, the territory of Iowa, and on the 
 banks of the Mississippi, shall go to one place, and 
 form a great settlement among themselves. 
 
 Gentlemen, in advocating this plan in the diffe 
 rent States of the Union, I have been asked the 
 question "Have not the Indians now homes in 
 the west, which the United States have granted 
 them, on the other side of the Mississippi ?" Those 
 Indians in Arkansas the Chickasaws and Creeks, 
 
190 TEE LIFE OF 
 
 and several other nations have homes there, and 
 the same kind that they had when they were east 
 of the Mississippi river. It is said that their homes 
 have been so secured to them that no one can buy 
 their homes from them. That, gentlemen, is our 
 present version of the acts of the General Govern 
 ment with the Indians ; but have they not been 
 violated in bygone ages ? Have not the laws which 
 have been secured to this people been violated by 
 those who succeeded to the law-making power ? 
 Most assuredly they have. Unfortunately for the 
 Government of the United States, the commis 
 sioners appointed by it to select a territory for the 
 Indians, selected the best portions of the west, and 
 the consequence has been that circumstances have 
 rendered it impossible and unfortunately for 
 them to hold their lands. 
 
 In the first place, their position is such that their 
 land extends all the way from Texas to the North, 
 like a barrier through which emigration must press. 
 There, roads are to be constructed and canals 
 opened through their country. Military roads, 
 too, will be opened for emigrants ; and, no sooner 
 do you propose to go and buy one acre of land to 
 open these highways, than the eye of the Indian 
 will be directed with suspicion to their Great 
 Father, and the Indians will be removed from the 
 last acre of land that they hold. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 191 
 
 2. The quality of tlieir land is another great in 
 ducement to deprive them of it, and they never can 
 hold it. Several months ago, I was conversing on 
 the subject with Mr. Albert Gallatin, of New 
 York, when he remarked, " That is one of the 
 greatest reasons why the Indians can never hold 
 the lands which the United States has ceded to 
 them. The quality is such, that the people living 
 out west will tease the Indian, and also the Go- 
 vernment of the United States, that in the end the 
 land will be bought again from the Indians by the 
 Government." Then, again, the day will come when 
 we will see trouble, as in the State of Georgia. 
 
 3. The quantity of the land is so great that they 
 cannot hold it. And what do the Indians want 
 with so much land, when we arc attempting to 
 teach them the science of agriculture ? For the 
 having so much land begets a feverish anxiety on 
 their part for deer hunting ; and, as long as there 
 is a deer on their territory, so long will they let fall 
 every agricultural implement from their hands, and 
 take their guns, to maintain themselves by hunting. 
 
 4. They have 110 means of educating their chil 
 dren, because they are inhabiting so broad an extent 
 of country, that it is impossible for the people of 
 the United States to supply them with schools, and 
 teachers of morality, and the arts and sciences, 
 which are necessary to elevate their condition. 
 
192 THE LIFE OF 
 
 5. They depend upon the proceeds of the sales 
 of their lands, and having a great quantity for sale, 
 they dispose of it, and will reason thus : " My 
 children will fare 110 worse than I have fared. I 
 was living yonder ; my father sold a portion of the 
 territory which we occupy to the United States, 
 upon the proceeds of Avhich I and my children have 
 lived, and now the United States will buy this land 
 from us. My children will fare the same as I fared, 
 ever since I sold it to the United States.* There 
 fore, it will not be worth while to have plantations, 
 because they will only be a loss to us ; for, no 
 sooner have we our plantations and our farms, than 
 we must be compelled to sell them through neces 
 sity." This moving, then, must still go on west- 
 wardly, till the last Indian shall stand on the barren 
 peaks of the Rocky Mountains, and gaze on the 
 land which has been taken from him. The kind- 
 hearted then will drop a tear for the fate of that 
 race, which was once noble and free as the eagle 
 that soars in the skies. 
 
 6. The scarcity of food which must follow, will 
 produce trouble between the Indians and the Gro- 
 vernment of the United States ; for, as long as 
 there is a deer or a buffalo 011 this side of the 
 Rocky Mountains, no cloud of discord will be over 
 
 * That is, living on their annuities for the time being. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 193 
 
 the head of the Indian and the white man. But, 
 no sooner will the last resource of the Indian be 
 gone, than he will nerve himself for the worst, and 
 take up his weapons of warfare. He will feed for 
 a time upon the cattle on the frontier, but no 
 sooner has he killed a bullock or a steer for his 
 subsistence, than the newspapers abroad will pro 
 claim that "the Indians are coming against us, 
 and they are killing our cattle by hundreds ;" that 
 the whole country is in danger ; and soon the sol 
 diers will be on the spot, and the rattling of their 
 fire-arms be heard, giving proof of the destruction 
 of a race that once lived in this country. And 
 when, gentlemen, that day comes, the Indian will 
 die with his weapons of war for he will not die but 
 at the mouth of the cannon, when desperation has 
 driven him to it. In order to avert this state of 
 things, I have addressed the legislatures of the 
 several States. I love peace I am for peace. 
 
 7. The Indians, in their present distinctive posi 
 tion in the isolated condition in which they are 
 found will perpetuate the peculiarities which cha 
 racterise them as a nation apart from others. The 
 Sioux, the "Winnebagoes, the Pottawatamies, the 
 O sages, and the rest of the Indians have their 
 several peculiarities ; but when you come to throw 
 their interest in the centre, the effect will be to 
 unite the one tribe to the other an interest which 
 o 
 
194 THE LIFE Or 
 
 the United States alone is capable of giving and 
 controlling. "What, I ask, would be the natural 
 results of such an arrangement, if carried into 
 operation ? In the first place, there would be a 
 perceptible improvement in the physical, intellec 
 tual and moral condition of the Indians. Their 
 seminaries of learning would be permanent. There 
 is now annually appropriated, by the generosity of 
 the people of the United States, for the purpose of 
 educating the Indians, the sum of 10,000 dollars, 
 and that is so divided in the west, that sometimes 
 two or three dollars of it come to us at the head 
 waters of the Mississippi and the Lake Superior. 
 The money, in short, is so scattered along the banks 
 of the Mississippi river, and the banks of the great 
 northern lakes, as not to be of any perceptible 
 advantage to those for whom it is intended. The 
 small sum of 10,000 dollars, circulated over so 
 extensive a country, and intended to be used in 
 paying teachers to educate the Indians, does little 
 or no good. 
 
 Suppose you were to go and sow seed on the 
 ground, putting two grains there, and one here, 
 and another yonder, when the ground was rich to 
 produce fruit ; and, in the spring of the year, on 
 going to it, you would find but a very spare crop 
 a little stick here and another there only the little 
 birds having had access to the seed at all times, 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 195 
 
 and much of which, would be destroyed by disease. 
 This by way of illustration. But, gentlemen, put 
 the Indians on one territory, in a central position, 
 and use the fund now set apart for school purposes, 
 and you will have schools and seminaries of learning 
 that shall reflect credit alike upon the Indians and 
 the Government of the United States, the benefits 
 and good effects of which will be felt for ages to 
 come. "Wherever the Government and the mis 
 sionaries have succeeded in educating the Indians, 
 they have become an industrious, moral, and well- 
 behaved people. "We have learned to read and 
 write. "We have tried to become like the white 
 people, but when the Indian sees the deer bound 
 ing before him, he will let drop all his implements 
 of husbandry, and follow the chase. 
 
 But no sooner have the Indians gone on and 
 made improvements, and our children begun to like 
 to go to the school-houses which have been erected, 
 than we hear the cry of the United States Govern 
 ment, " We want your lands ;" and, in going from 
 one place to another, the Indian loses all that he 
 had previously learned. But were they to be placed 
 in a position where they would for ever be free 
 from molestation, then they would profit by the 
 establishment of schools among them, and religion 
 and piety would increase and nourish among that 
 people. The disastrous effects of removing the 
 o 2 
 
196 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Indians have been shown on the banks of the Ohio 
 and the Sandusky, and in Georgia and New York, 
 where the Presbyterians laboured hard to make the 
 Indians what they were, twenty-five or thirty years 
 ago. And no sooner did the tree of piety begin to 
 expand its limbs, than comes the request, "We 
 want you to go westward. We want your lands." 
 The Indian reluctantly gives up his land to the 
 American Government, not believing, at first, that 
 they were in earnest ; but, when he was convinced 
 of the fact, and his soul being almost teased out of 
 him, and the soldiers having dug up the tree, and 
 taken it to the woods of Arkansas, there to plant 
 it, he surrendered. 
 
 We have ever been told that while the eye of 
 philosophy has ever looked on, that, under all fa 
 vourable circumstances, the Indian would be Indian 
 still. And, I would ask, who, under such circum 
 stances, would improve ? We cannot find institu 
 tions of learning, even among the whites, cherished 
 though they may be to a greater extent, always pa 
 tronised according to their worth. 
 
 2. When the Indians have a permanent home 
 given, then what they did on their plantations 
 would of course be permanent. When you give 
 them a home, you will find contentment around 
 their firesides ; but, if they see a probability of their 
 bein 01 removed still farther westward, the Indians 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOAVH. 197 
 
 will act as they have always done, showing that 
 they have 110 faith in the Government of the 
 "United States. 
 
 Yes! when I went to Washington, last April, I 
 saw there a chief from Green Bay, whose name was 
 John Quincy, to whom I opened my heart as to- 
 what I intended, if possible, to accomplish. No 
 sooner did he learn what my object was, than he 
 rose from his seat, and stretching forth his hands 
 the tears running from his eyes he said, " I hope 
 the Great Spirit will preserve your life till you ac 
 complish this object ; for if the day shall come when 
 the United States shall grant to the Indians a 
 country to the west, I will be the first one to move 
 there, for I am tired of moving about from place to 
 place ; for, when we came from the State of Xcw 
 York to Green Bay, we were told that we should 
 not have to remove again ; and now, again, Col. 
 Medilly will not settle with us for <^7,000, in order 
 that we might sell our lands again, as we did seve 
 ral years ago." The poor man then sat down. 
 
 Ah, my dear friends, if there be any one here 
 who calls himself a man, I would ask him if he 
 would not feel for any one placed in such circum 
 stances as these ? 
 
 3. By circumscribing the domains of the Indians, 
 you will make agriculturists of them. Twenty-five 
 years ago, in Canada, we were all hunters, and it 
 
198 THE LIFE OF 
 
 is now seventeen or eighteen years since we became 
 agriculturists. So long as there was a deer to hunt, 
 within a range of eighteen or twenty miles, we did 
 not regard agricultural pursuits ; but no sooner 
 was the country cleared and settled, than we be 
 came agriculturists. !N"o sooner did they find that 
 they could raise grain in the quantity of 1000 
 bushels a year, than they were encouraged to 
 labour. 
 
 4. The Indians are a social race. They are social 
 among themselves, and were they to be placed in a 
 central position, the intimacy between the several 
 nations would soon become strong, and they would 
 be on the most friendly terms. Their respective 
 nationalities would, before the lapse of many years, 
 be lost, and they would become social and kind 
 towards each other ; and thus would be brought 
 about a peaceful state of society, which is necessary 
 in order to their improvement. 
 
 5. Contentment would be followed by all its 
 attendant blessings. The missionary societies would 
 have great influence, and one school teacher could 
 be employed in educating hundreds ; but, while the 
 Indians are in a separate and isolated condition, 
 they cannot avail themselves of these advantages. 
 So that, in forty or fifty years hence, the condition 
 of the Indians will be greatly ameliorated and im 
 proved. I say it is impossible for you, according 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 199 
 
 to your present system, to succeed in converting 
 the whole of the North American Indians. 
 
 6. You must convince the Indians that it is for 
 their good and their salvation that it will be just 
 and right. The Indian is not a stupid being. "When 
 he is convinced, by the advice and arguments 
 of some kind-hearted man, that his home is never 
 to be touched again that his children are never 
 to be removed, and that tne fruit of his labour is 
 never to be blasted as heretofore, then will he 
 accept it and act upon it. 
 
 7. The improvement of which I speak cannot be 
 accomplished in one day, or in one year, or five 
 years. The elements are now ripening in the far 
 west. If the Grovernment of the United States 
 would look to the example of William Penn, and 
 assure the Indians that their new home should be 
 permanent, then they need never fear that one 
 arrow is ever to be directed against it, or the people 
 of the United States. So long as the people follow 
 the example of that kind and good-hearted man, 
 William Penn, towards the Indians of Delaware, 
 when he first came to this country, they need never 
 be at war with the Indian tribes. 
 
 8. Emulation would spring up all around them. 
 Some may do well, and thus set an example to those 
 who are not doing well. We do not expect much 
 from the old men, but after they shall have passed 
 
200 THE LIFE OF 
 
 away have ceased to exist their children will 
 imbibe a different spirit from them. They will be 
 guided and governed by Christianity on the one 
 hand, and education on the other. 
 
 9. Your Government expenses would become 
 less. Now you are trying to fortify the whole of 
 the west by means of barracks and garrisons. You 
 have spent thousands upon thousands, and millions 
 upon millions of dollars, for the last forty or fifty 
 years, and what has it been for ? Because, it is 
 said, it is necessary to defend the frontier settle 
 ments from the encroachments of the Indians. 
 Therefore it is that you have sent your soldiers 
 to your garrisons from Arkansas away down to the 
 north. Now all that we have to ask is, to have 
 but one garrison in the central part of the terri 
 tory. If there is any bad feeling among the 
 Indians, that will be a check upon them. Instead 
 of incurring so much expense and trouble in under 
 taking to fortify the entire far west with barracks 
 and garrisons, I would ask the Government to 
 give us four or five hundred soldiers, to go (not as 
 a great many have done, to break down and 
 overawe the Indian spirit, under pretext that 
 they are encroaching upon the white people) to 
 ward off the hard-hearted white men, who dis 
 turb the peace of the Indians by selling them 
 liquors for many of them are worse than the 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOW1I. 201 
 
 worst kind of Indians I ever did see. (Applause 
 and laughter.) 
 
 10. In buying up the country which lies on this 
 side of the Eocky Mountains, I would have given 
 but one price for it for, according to Col. Me 
 Kinney s statement, you have given a quarter of 
 a cent per acre for the land to the Indians, who 
 have afterwards sold it to the Government for half 
 a cent, by having to purchase it so often. 
 
 11. The expense of sending agents to reside 
 among the Indians has become a loss on the part 
 of the Government, for we would ask but one or 
 two. You have got ten or fifteen among the 
 Chippewas, and ten or fifteen among other nations, 
 and consequently you have expended thousands of 
 dollars needlessly. And some of these agents do 
 not know the Indian character, and are, therefore, 
 unfit to be agents. We want agents who would 
 keep the door, and all the whites that should come 
 among us would have to come through them. By 
 this means we would ward off a great many wicked 
 men ; and when there are any offenders against the 
 laws of the United States, we will hand them over 
 for punishment, and when also there should happen 
 to be any offenders against our own laws, we will 
 punish them. If there is any misunderstanding 
 between the Indians and the agents, then the diffi 
 culty can be adjusted between the parties. 
 
202 THE LIFE OF 
 
 12. The expense of transporting the Indians has 
 been great to the Government, but as soon as you 
 give a country to the Indians, you will be relieved 
 from the trouble of removing them, for they will go 
 there of themselves. 
 
 13. The missionary labours there would become 
 permanent, which, has not been the case since their 
 labours have been broken up. And the Indian 
 has always been the sufferer. 
 
 14. Gentlemen, in conclusion, I deem it necessary 
 to give the reasons why the Indians have decreased 
 and not improved, why they have decreased in 
 a vastly greater proportion since the introduction 
 of the white race on this continent, than before. 
 Prior to their landing on these shores, the small 
 pox, and many other virulent and noxious diseases, 
 were unknown among the Indians. 
 
 The wars that have raged among themselves. 
 Before the discovery of America, and before the 
 introduction of fire-arms from Europe, the wars 
 among the Indians were not so fatal and destructive 
 as they are now. They have been taught to handle 
 fire-arms with a great deal of skill. The history of 
 Pennsylvania, the history of the "New England 
 States, and the history of the south, all tells in what 
 manner those wars were conducted. Champlain, in 
 1612, supplied the Indians in the north with fire 
 arms, to oppose the Six Nations in that part of 
 
KAH-aE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 203 
 
 Canada, now composing a portion of the State of 
 ]N~ew York, who at length became so reduced in 
 numbers that they were compelled to give up the 
 contest. And so it was with the Spaniards in the 
 south, who, as well as the French and English, 
 also furnished arms to the Indians. In all the wars 
 that have been waged in this country among the 
 European powers, the Indian was always asked to 
 show his fearless nature on the battle-field, in behalf 
 of the English, French, Spaniards, and Americans. 
 And when the Indian has received these weapons 
 of war from them, his heart has bled, and he has 
 suffered. Yes ! look towards the south. In 1763, 
 the Spaniards were waging war against the French. 
 Look in the State of Xew York, among that class 
 of people who were of German descent, who encou 
 raged the Indians to war against each other. Look, 
 too, among the people of the north in Canada, 
 where the British Government furnished the Indians 
 with munitions of war, and encouraged them to 
 fight against the North Americans. Sometimes the 
 Indian has been called a savage, because he has 
 been called upon to go and show his bravery in 
 the field. 
 
 I ask you, gentlemen, as intelligent men, men 
 who live in an enlightened age, which was the 
 most savage, those who knew not the origin of 
 these wars, or those who did ? Spirituous liquor 
 
204 THE LIFE OJP 
 
 has been the great cause of the decrease of the 
 Indians of this country. Disease, war, and famine 
 have alike preyed upon the life of the Indian. But, 
 ah, alcoholic spirits have cut off the existence of 
 those nations who have left the records of their 
 existence upon their rivers and their mountains. 
 I remember well, when I was but a child, that my 
 mother related to ine the introduction of liquor on 
 the shores of Lake Superior. Some young men* 
 (said she,) were urged to go down to Montreal. 
 They went, and returned late in the year ; a council 
 of the nation was called, and one of the men seized 
 a war club and knocked down another. He then 
 fled into the woods, and his brother took the place 
 of the murderer, ordered the men to make two fires, 
 and place a post behind him ; then to paint his 
 bare breast black, and put a white spot near the 
 place where he felt his heart beating. And when 
 all these things had been done, twelve warriors 
 came forth with their bows and arrows to shoot him 
 in the breast as soon as he was ready. " Don t 
 shoot me," he said, "till I have sung the death 
 song." When he was ready, he called out to his 
 brother, " I am now ready to die in your stead, and 
 if you can live to endure the idea, that the world 
 shall look upon you as a coward, you will not dis 
 grace the clan to which you belong, by shrinking 
 from that which you merit ; " and then he began to 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 205 
 
 sing. The murderer now ran to him, and pushing 
 him aside, pointed to his breast, and made a white 
 spot where he felt his heart beating. He then 
 exclaimed, " I am not a coward I am not afraid to 
 die I went to the woods to get sober, for I would 
 not die drunk." After saying this, he commenced 
 singing the death song, and when he gave the 
 signal that he was ready to die, twelve arrows 
 pierced his heart, and he fell, one of the first victims 
 to alcohol. 
 
 " Ah ! brandy, brandy, bane of life, 
 Spring of tumult, source of strife ; 
 Could I but half thy curses tell, 
 The wise would wish thee safe in hell." 
 
 [Here Mr. Copway read the series of resolutions 
 which had been passed by the legislatures of Korth 
 Carolina and South Carolina, respectively.] 
 
 Mr. C. resumed, saying, In conclusion, gentle 
 men, I will say that I have detained you too long. 
 I ask nothing more than what is reasonable, and in 
 asking this of the people of the United States, I 
 feel more confident that my humble petition will be 
 granted by this legislature, at least, on account of 
 Pennsylvania s early history, in connection with the 
 Indians. I am convinced that there has been 
 friendly relations existing between the Indians and 
 the people of Pennsylvania particularly. Oh, when 
 I think of that day when peace reigned between 
 
206 THE LIFE OF 
 
 the Indians and William Penn ! That was a 
 glorious period, and he was a kind-hearted and 
 humane man. 
 
 I have ever venerated the name of "William Penn, 
 and whenever I have thought of the tree under 
 which he made his treaty, which never has been 
 broken, I have often thought, if I had only been 
 under the boughs of that old elm tree, I should 
 have been satisfied. I sent to Philadelphia, three 
 or four years ago, to endeavour to procure a little 
 piece of that tree, but I failed to obtain it ; and 
 I never succeeded in getting hold of any of it until 
 yesterday. Yesterday I received a card from a 
 lady in Philadelphia, requesting me to call at her 
 house ; I did so, and, on entering one of the rooms ? 
 I saw a picture of the old tree. After salutation, 
 she said, " There is the tree under which William 
 Penn made his treaty with the Indians. I have 
 understood that you were inquiring for a piece 
 of it, and many have tried to get it from me ; and 
 I do not know why I have not parted with it before ; 
 and now, it seems to me, is the proper time to part 
 with it. I will give it to you." 
 
 And I took it in my hand and pressed it to my 
 bosom. There it is, and I hope, as long as I live 
 and venerate the name of William Penn, that I 
 shall keep it close to where my heart beats, for I 
 revere the memory of that old man. I venerate 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 207 
 
 the very day when he first came to negotiate with 
 the Indians of this country. For seventy years not 
 a cloud in the heavens portended danger and dis 
 cord. The Great Spirit even smiled upon the wild 
 Indian and the white man, as they smoked the pipe 
 of peace. Oh, last summer, when I was in the city 
 of "Washington, on the 4th of July, I thought to 
 myself, when I saw the people enjoying themselves, 
 and flocking around at the laying of the corner 
 stone of the monument to the memory of Wash 
 ington, that if the day came when the Indians shall 
 have peaceable possession of their homes in the 
 west, I would get my people to raise another 
 monument to the memory of George Washington. 
 "We will point our children to his noble form, and 
 speak of his exalted character and love of country, 
 in the hope that they may emulate his spirit, and 
 follow his glorious example in all that was great 
 and good. 
 
 We trust that the time may come when the In 
 dians of the far w r est will have it in their power, 
 as it is their inclination, to erect a monument as 
 well to the memory of Gen. Washington as to that 
 of William Penn. The eagle of liberty is stretching 
 forth his wings all over the earth, and the moun 
 tains of France and Germany have received him. 
 The isles of the sea are celebrating their songs of 
 liberty, and will not, I ask, the Indian participate 
 
208 THE LIFE OF 
 
 in the glorious jubilee ? You, gentlemen, have too 
 much patriotism in your hearts you have too 
 much love in your hearts to let the Indian die 
 without being lamented. 
 
 Many have asked " Who is that Indian? "Where 
 lias he come from, and where was he born ? And 
 what is he about ?" They have asked one another 
 these questions, when I have been endeavouring to 
 explain my views in relation to the salvation of my 
 poor countrymen. Thank heaven, I am an Indian. 
 Yes ; were I to be the last to stand 011 the peaks 
 of the Rocky Mountains, I would still raise my 
 hand to the world as a part of a noble specimen of 
 humanity, the representative of the Indians who 
 once lived in this country. I heard one gentleman, 
 say to another ""Who is that?" alluding to 
 myself. "Who is he?" Now, if he is in this 
 hall at the present time, tell him " I am a native 
 American." [Applause and laughter.] 
 
 Mr. C., in conclusion, said I beg this audience 
 highly intelligent and respectable as it is to 
 receive my warm acknowledgments for their kind 
 attention this evening ; and I pray the Great Spirit 
 that you and I may, while we live, do something 
 for the benefit of the world that, when we are 
 about to visit the world to come, and the Angel of 
 Death appears to sever our bodies from our souls, 
 that the latter may fly, like an eagle, to mansions 
 
KAH-GE-GA.-GAH-BOWII. 209 
 
 in the skies. I trust that the white man and the 
 Indian may meet where they shall swear eternal 
 friendship before their God. 
 
 A few days after I had delivered the foregoing 
 address, a very appropriate resolution was passed 
 by the Pennsylvania!! Legislature, approving of my 
 plan for saving my poor brethren. 
 
 I laid a petition before the Congress of the 
 United States at their last meeting, which will be 
 acted on during the coming session, and I shall 
 never cease to petition the Government until some 
 thing is done in furtherance of the object I have 
 proposed. 
 
 I subjoin a copy of the resolution passed by the 
 Legislature of North Carolina, after I had delivered 
 an address before that body : 
 
 " Whereas, the condition of the various Indian, 
 tribes upon the western frontier of the United 
 States appeals to the humanity and justice of the 
 General Government, to devise some plan by which 
 a permanent home may be secured to them; by 
 which their existence as a people may be secured 
 and perpetuated ; by which their moral, intellectual, 
 and social condition may be improved, and the 
 blessings of civilisation and civil liberty at length 
 secured to them : 
 
 " Be it therefore resolved, &c., that we recom- 
 
210 THE LIFE OF 
 
 mend this subject to the serious consideration of 
 the Congress of the United States, that in the 
 exercise of their wisdom they may mature a plan 
 by which the Indian Tribes inhabiting our western 
 frontier territory may be placed more directly under 
 the paternal care of the General Government ; by 
 which a specific region of country may be set apart 
 for their permanent abode, secured to them for ever 
 against further encroachment, and undisturbed by 
 the great current of western emigration; by 
 which their moral, intellectual, and social condition 
 may be improved and elevated ; by which the bless 
 ings of education, civilisation, and Christianity may 
 be imparted to them ; by which they may all be 
 brought together and united in one grand confede 
 ration, and thus prepared for the enjoyment of 
 civil and religious liberty ; and, if found practicable, 
 they may be ultimately admitted into our Federal 
 Union." 
 
 Governor Ch. Manly, of this State, transmitted 
 the above resolution to the Congress of the United 
 States. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 211 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE following letters were originally addressed 
 to the newspapers in Boston. I have been requested 
 to give them in this work, with a few of the notices 
 from the editors of the American papers, to whom 
 I owe a great debt of gratitude for aiding me in all 
 that I have done for my brethren. 
 
 LETTER I. 
 
 ^s T ew York. 
 
 SIE, Before leaving these Atlantic cities for the 
 woods in the far distant west, permit me to con 
 verse with your readers, some of whom may have 
 seen notices of the addresses and lectures of an 
 Indian chief, in the halls of different legislatures 
 from south to north. 
 
 The great object of my efforts has been to awaken 
 an interest in the minds of the people of the At 
 lantic States, in behalf of that long-neglected race, 
 the aborigines of America. That Government 
 might collect the Indians in one body, in the west, 
 for the purpose of forming them into one State, thus 
 preparing the way for their improvement. 
 
212 THE LIFE OF 
 
 The deep interest I have seen manifested in be 
 half of the Indians, by the American people of the 
 States through which I have travelled, leads me to 
 believe that the majority of the Palefaces wish the 
 red men well. 
 
 The North Carolina Legislature passed a joint 
 resolution after I had addressed them, strongly re 
 commending my plan to the consideration of the 
 American Government ; and the resolution was 
 transmitted to Congress. 
 
 My next visit was to the Legislature of South 
 Carolina, where I was received in the kindest 
 manner., and had the honour of addressing the 
 members on the fifteenth of last December. At 
 the expiration of a few days a resolution was passed 
 by the House in my favour, and concurred in by 
 the Senate. 
 
 I then started for the north, remaining for a 
 short time in Charleston, where the crowds who 
 attended my lectures denoted the feeling of the 
 people of that city, to whom I am indebted for 
 numerous favours. 
 
 I stopped in Wilmington, JST. C., and addressed the 
 Virginia Legislature, but that body was so pressed 
 with business that no resolution was passed ; but I 
 was informed that one will be, at its next session. 
 
 My address before the Pennsylvania Legislature 
 was published in full. I greatly esteem the people 
 
KA1I-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 213 
 
 of that State, for their deep regard for my efforts to 
 educate and elevate the Indian. They are worthily 
 the descendants of William Perm. They have 
 always been friends of the Indians, and have stood 
 at their side when all others forsook them and fled. 
 They have taught them to handle the hoe, and 
 taught them to love the Maker of all. 
 
 After delivering a course of lectures, by request 
 of the mayor, and other eminent citizens in Phi 
 ladelphia, I left for New York. This is the Borne of 
 the New "World. It takes full one year of close 
 effort to interest the people, and there is but one 
 way in which this can be done to let the shadow 
 of a mighty dollar appear on the walls of their 
 public halls. 
 
 By the advice of friends, I visited your city, in 
 which I found many warm-hearted friends. The 
 kindness bestowed upon an Indian stranger by 
 your worthy governor, by Amos A. Lawrence, Esq., 
 and other influential citizens, can never be for 
 gotten. As my friend H. W. Longfellow has 
 beautifully said : 
 
 " Friends, my soul with joy remembers ! 
 How like quivering flames they start, 
 When I fan the living embers, 
 On the hearthstone of my heart." 
 
 What else could I do but love and esteem the 
 American people ? I love their Bible and their 
 
214 THE LIFE OF 
 
 institutions. I admire their magnanimity and their 
 perseverance. Industry, being guided by their 
 intelligence, causes the sea to do their will, and has 
 opened channels, through which commerce pours 
 its treasures at their feet. The roar of the cannon 
 speaks for its defence, and the flag that waves over 
 it is the charter of its rights. 
 
 While revolution after revolution follows in the 
 Old World, and thrones crumble beneath the giant 
 tread of freedom, our own nation stands firm in the 
 right, and, instead of blood and carnage, diffuses 
 among its inhabitants the principles of education. 
 The struggle in the Old "World has but commenced. 
 The fearful struggle between the powers of darkness 
 and the powers of light, between the lion of despo 
 tism and the eagle of freedom. 
 
 America ! America ! I adore thee ! Land of in 
 telligence, of industry, and the fruits thereof. I 
 have drunk from thy mountain streams. I have 
 gazed at thy lofty mountains, and floated in my 
 birchen canoe over the calm surface of thy glassy 
 lakes. 
 
 " America, America, heaven s blessings attend thee, 
 
 While we live, we shall cherish and love and defend thee ! 
 Though the scorner may sneer, and the witless defame thee, 
 Our heart swells with gladness whenever we name thee." 
 
 My letter is dated in New York. As an Indian, 
 I walk these streets amid the palaces of the white 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 215 
 
 man. The walls, how high the streets, how hard ! 
 All rush by me with arrow-like speed. Silks and 
 rags go side by side in Broadway. Here are the 
 world s extremes. I cannot remain here long. I 
 must away to the western woods and lakes, to the 
 falls of St. Anthony, across the prairies, to the 
 base of the Eocky Mountains. I shall take the 
 fish-hook and pole. AVhen I have been lucky you 
 shall hear from me, and I will send you an invita 
 tion to partake of a feast at the foot of the Eocky 
 Mountains. 
 
 You will hear from me at Washington, before I 
 leave for the west. 
 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 
 
 LETTER II. 
 
 "Washington, May, 1849. 
 
 SIE, In my last I told you that I would write 
 from "Washington, and now, not knowing how soon 
 I may be off from here, I sit down to talk once 
 again with your numerous readers. 
 
 Washington ! What a name ! The nation s 
 pride, the centre of patriots, and the model of men 
 for centuries to come. The wide world s languages 
 
216 THE LIFE OF 
 
 with their dialects have learned to pronounce it. 
 The fame of the man, though silent, will speak to 
 new-born millions. Mothers whisper this name in 
 the ears of innocency. How appropriate for a new 
 born republic ! Those massive pillars of the Capitol 
 and the White House, and that shaft which is 
 about to be reared to the skies, must wear away 
 before the name will cease to be a motto for nations 
 abroad, and for the two hundred States which must 
 exist, when all this American land is subdued by 
 commerce and art. 
 
 Washington is comparatively still to what it 
 generally is. But the same dust that rose in white 
 columns, when I first saw the city three years ago, 
 is still here rising from the Avenue. To-day the 
 north-west winds have been rather uncourteous 
 to aged heads, and garments play rather curious 
 tricks. 
 
 The trees on the Avenue look quite green. The 
 song of birds among them is heard, and the tiny 
 homes for a tiny race are being built. The flowers 
 sweeten the air, and children sportfully play with 
 the gold fish in the reservoir, in front of the Capitol. 
 To-day, tired with looking at mud walls, just before 
 sunset I went to Georgetown heights. I passed 
 by people who had the same disagreeable disease 
 with which Yankeedom is afflicted, namely, " cu 
 riosity," white men and women, a glorious mix- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 217 
 
 ture you know what I mean. Mouths were 
 opened. " There is that Indian chief," said an 
 urchin, advancing before me. I made at him as 
 though I would cane him, and I have not since 
 seen him ; for, as he started, he made an effort to 
 squeal, and whirled around a corner as though he 
 would run to the end of the world, and neither 
 stop nor look back. Scare that boy again in like 
 manner, and he would be as white as his neigh 
 bours. Poor child, I would not harm a straight 
 hair of your head. 
 
 After reaching the top, nearly out of breath, I 
 glanced my eyes over the panoramic view about 
 me. The wind, how bracing the gentle rustling of 
 the leaves of the trees, how musically delightful ! 
 Before me lay the waters of the Potomac, clothed 
 with white sails. 
 
 ""What is yon dark streak ?" inquires my friend. 
 " It is the bridge, a mile and a quarter long." 
 
 The sun began to sink. "With what a gorgeous 
 fold it enwraps itself, as the music of creation lulls 
 it to rest. The clouds around it, attending minis 
 ters on its departure, on one side appeared as a full 
 blaze ; on the other, like giant waves foaming and 
 careering onward. It has sunk behind the trees, 
 and their foliage is in a crimson hue. O, could I 
 have a bower there ! Methinks that when I slept 
 I should dream of Eden s pleasant groves ! 
 
218 THE LIFE OF 
 
 What a beautiful sight ! A Boston poet stood 
 before me like a statue, gazed, wondered, admired ! 
 He said nothing, but his eyes flashed with the fire 
 of his soul. In his silence there was language ! 
 Far off on yonder branch sings the mocking bird 
 of the south, and nearer was a robin, both chanting 
 the praise of their Creator. Other birds flew by to 
 their nest. Night creeping over the vale below, I 
 turned away reluctantly from the glorious scene. 
 
 Just now I have passed the large building, the 
 Treasury Uncle Samuel s pocket in which is 
 held the common cents of the nation. 
 
 Good night ! My friend has gone ahead of me, 
 and is waiting my arrival in the land of nod. 
 
 May 15. I have just learned a Washington 
 
 secret, viz., that my friend is to dine with the 
 
 Cabinet to-day, or rather that the Cabinet is to 
 dine with him. Mention it to 110 one. You can 
 whisper it to the ladies, however they can keep a 
 secret. 
 
 The dust ! I wish to leave it, and away to the 
 green fields of the west. I am to know to-day 
 whether I am to receive the aid of Government in 
 the prosecution of my plan to concentrate and civi 
 lise the Indians of the west. God knows that the 
 Indians deserve aid and instruction from the Ame 
 rican people, and they seem desirous to grant it. 
 "What the people wish to do, the Government will 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-EOWII. 219 
 
 not hinder them from doing ; and, to the credit of 
 the men at the head of national affairs be it said, 
 they seem anxious to recompense the red men for 
 the wrongs of the past. 
 
 I must close. The clouds are at this moment 
 gathering in their might, and threaten to flood us 
 with cold water. 
 
 I am, yours, 
 
 - GE- G A- G AII-BO WE . 
 
 LETTER III. 
 
 Mount Yernon, May, 1849. 
 
 SIK, To-day, for the first time, I had the good 
 fortune to find time to visit this place ; the final 
 resting spot of the greatest of modern men. 
 
 Mayor Seaton, of Washington, gave us a note to 
 the present occupant, Mr. Washington ; and after 
 a ride of sixteen miles by land, in company with 
 my friend Mr. John S. Adams, of Boston, we came 
 in view of the spot. On our way to the tomb we 
 were obliged to travel a most disagreeable road 
 ditches, rivulets, narrow passes, tangled woods, 
 and other evils obstructed our way. We drove up 
 to the gate and " uncle" somebody came hobbling 
 along to open it. In these diggins, habituate 
 
220 THE LIFE OF 
 
 yourself in calling every negro you meet, who is 
 Haifa minute older than yourself, "uncle," and you 
 will pass anywhere. 
 
 He opened the gate and we entered ; looking 
 upon the old dilapidated brick walls on our right 
 hand, and going up to the door, I delivered my note, 
 and was soon requested to walk into the passage. 
 
 "Dah," said a curly-headed urchin, " walk round 
 and see what you can see." 
 
 " But where is Mr. "Washington ?" I inquired. 
 
 "He is in clat room dah, sir." 
 
 "What, is he sick?" 
 
 " No, sair ; but you will look round de room and 
 see what you can see." 
 
 "We strolled about the parlour, sitting-room, and 
 passage, and used all the exertion we could to " see 
 what we could see." We looked about us in vain 
 for some person to conduct us to the tomb. When 
 I asked the coloured boy the location of it, he 
 struck out his long arm in a horizontal posi 
 tion, and pointing to a long brick wall, said 
 "Dah!" 
 
 I went to the front of the once elegant mansion, 
 and stood on the brow of a hill, under the branches 
 of a tall tree. The Potomac lay below, and not a 
 ripple was to be seen. The air was sultry and still. 
 O, how still ! Two magnolia trees in front of the 
 house were seemingly drooping into decay, but the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWir. 221 
 
 cool air of the evening was only needed to revive 
 them. 
 
 The house was in a very neglected, timeworn 
 condition ; the oak trees seemed to flourish better 
 than anything else ; and the windows corresponded 
 with other parts of the house, except two of them, 
 which seemed to have more attention bestowed on 
 them than did the others, being adorned with 
 superb curtain hangings. 
 
 Seeing no white man, we availed ourselves of the 
 guidance of an old negro. He began to speak of 
 the greatness of George Washington, and between 
 each word would escape a sigh. 
 
 "There," said he, "is the place where massa 
 "Washington sleeps." 
 
 Here, at the gate, I stood, and when I gazed on 
 the marble coffin, which contained his body an 
 indescribable feeling filled my soul, of pleasure and 
 regret. Here rest the remains of a man whose 
 fame is as boundless as the ocean whose honour 
 towers above the skies whose virtues are sung in 
 other lands, and will be a lesson to the children of 
 generations yet to come a model for heroes, a 
 model for Christians. Here rests the man in whose 
 breast burned the true flame of patriotism ; the 
 man whose voice was heard above the din of battle 
 whose counsels piloted the ship of freedom 
 through tempestuous seas, and who hoisted the 
 
222 THE LIFE OF 
 
 stars and stripes, beneath which American com 
 merce now floats in security. It was he who fed 
 the young eagles in their defenceless homes, in 
 their hour of peril, till they became strong, till the 
 hour of peril was past, and they were let loose to 
 bear over the world the charter of freedom which 
 "Washington marked out for it. They go from 
 east to west, and soon all shall be free this earth a 
 paradise, and men and angels one. 
 
 Who of all the ambitious Ca?sars of the Old 
 "World could be compared with George Washington? 
 When we speak of Napoleon, the heart is sickened 
 with the thought of blood. But around the 
 memory of Washington, the light of an unclouded 
 sun is seen. The one led on his warriors with an 
 iron sceptre the other governed them with a 
 smile. Both died. One soothed by the hands of 
 an angel, the other pressed down by the thoughts 
 of the anguish he had caused. The grave of one 
 was where the ocean looked in fury the grave of 
 the other in quiet, watered by the tears of grateful 
 millions of freemen. 
 
 Absorbed with thoughts like these, for the first 
 time my inflexible nature gave way to its feelings. 
 I could not help it. 
 
 I am sorry that they do not keep it better. It 
 should be a marble castle, in which the angel of light 
 might watch his dust till the morn of theresurrection. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOW1I. 223 
 
 I turned from the tomb, and on the tree there 
 sat a moaning dove. It seemed to be conscious 
 that we came there to weep. Warble on, little 
 bird ! When we are blest with a home in paradise, 
 I will feed thee with fruits immortal. 
 
 Tfre sun is sinking in a blaze of glory. The skies 
 are of a crimson hue, and the foliage of the tree 
 throws its shadow upon our path. The tame deer 
 are sporting around us, and with many pleasures 
 and regrets we leave. 
 
 It is now nearly seven o clock, p.m., and we have 
 eighteen miles to go ; so, for the present, farewell. 
 
 K AH- G E- GA- G AH-Bo WIT. 
 
 LETTER IV. 
 
 Norfolk, Va,, May 29, 1849. 
 
 DEAR SIR, From the date of my letter you will 
 learn that I am still going south, instead of north 
 or w T est. 
 
 Norfolk is now full of alarming rumours. The 
 cholera is here, and people are more religiously 
 inclined than usual. A revival is now in progress 
 in one of the churches, the result of which will, I 
 trust, remain longer than the epidemic ; though, 
 doubtless, in some cases it will pass away with the 
 alarm that gave it birth. 
 
224 THE LIFE OF 
 
 This place is favourably situated for commerce, 
 having a good harbour, the best I have ever seen. 
 The land in its vicinity is very good for agricultural 
 purposes, and the principal products are corn, 
 tobacco, and sweet potatoes. Ships are here from 
 all ports. In view are vessels just arrived, others 
 just departing. Hark ! you can hear the sailor s 
 song and the rattling of the cordage. Up, up go 
 the sails one toss of the sailor s hat, ne adieu to 
 the landsmen, and they are off. These "white sails 
 on the ocean are like lilies on the pond, dotting it 
 wherever commerce has travelled. 
 
 There is something sublimely grand in the idea 
 of a frail bark struggling across from continent to 
 continent. Storm raging, winds howling and waves 
 moaning, and thus to be upon the deep, hemmed 
 in by the mighty walls of the ocean ! but I must 
 stop writing about it. for a sensation of sea sickness 
 already creeps over me at the bare thought of it. 
 
 It is near ten o clock, a.m., and curiosity leads 
 me to go over the ferry, to the place where that 
 ship of ships, the Pennsylvania, is anchored. Her 
 masts tower above all others, a hundred feet higher 
 than the highest. When I inquired whether I 
 could be conveyed 011 board, I was told that the 
 cholera was on board, and that one of the four 
 persons who had been attacked by it was dead. 
 So, instead of going on board the ship, I strolled 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 225 
 
 about the navy yard, which exceeds any place of 
 the kind I have ever seen ; the row of houses, 
 workshops and ship-houses. What a noisy place. 
 Gro it, ye hammers and tongs and saw-mills ! There 
 are at present a thousand men at work in this 
 yard. Spike-makers, cable and anchor makers, 
 groups here and groups there, making extensive 
 preparations for war ; and nothing is done for 
 peace ! I think the day is not far distant when the 
 good reputation of our nation will not be based on 
 the number of its guns or the size of its naval 
 fleet. 
 
 Cannons and balls ! This is a part of civilisation 
 which I hope my people will never learn. Some 
 time ago the famous warrior Black Hawk was 
 brought from "Washington to this yard, to see the 
 preparations which the Government was making for 
 war ; more particularly, however, to see the great 
 ship. I am told that he was conducted all over the 
 yard, and no sign of emotion did he manifest until 
 he was led to the great ship. He gazed in wonder 
 at the tall masts, the strong rigging, the steam 
 engine, and the boilers, and asked, ""Who made 
 this great canoe ?" He was told, and with a shake 
 of the head said, " I should like to see the man 
 that made this big canoe ; he must be a great 
 warrior." He inquired who it was that guided it? 
 When he was shown, he could hardly believe that 
 Q 
 
226 THE LIFE OP 
 
 the person had power in his arms to steer such a 
 canoe in a storm. 
 
 Strawberries are plenty here, but few persons 
 eat them, supposing them to contain too much 
 cholera. I devoured a pretty good portion of them 
 the other day, and am certain there was none in 
 those I ate. In Portsmouth, I found the streets 
 well limed and white-washed. I think the prevail 
 ing epidemic will rage here, as the ground is very 
 low, flat, and there is much stagnant water. 
 
 The famous Cypress Swamp is not far from here, 
 where the staves are obtained, and in which snakes 
 and alligators abound. 
 
 Many runaway slaves are housed in this sw r amp, 
 and live like bears in the woods, seldom seeing any 
 white people. Some have lived thus for twenty 
 years. They raise their grain in patches, and the 
 region is very large. 
 
 The Virginians are very hospitable people. About 
 a year ago, while in Richmond, a request was sent 
 to me to visit Charles city. In about a week after 
 wards, I made arrangements to go. 
 
 When I arrived in the city I did not know it. 
 I alighted, and found about one thousand people 
 who had met to hear the Indian. A church was 
 open. Tall oaks and pines shadowed us, that had 
 maintained their position for at least a hundred 
 years. There was not another house at a less 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 227 
 
 distance than three miles, and such was Charles 
 city ! I thought, if that was a city, we could boast 
 of many cities in the wild woods. 
 
 Though the people here are very hospitable, there 
 are two classes of Yankees against whom they hold 
 an inveterate dislike, namely, fanatical abolitionists, 
 and clock pedlers. 
 
 Would to God slavery was abolished ! but there 
 is too much fire and brimstone in the denunciations 
 of men of misguided zeal. What ! crush the Con 
 stitution of the United States ? It seems like a 
 mole beneath the earth, crying out, " take down the 
 sun, for it does me no good." If you ask, what 
 shall be done to abolish slavery ? I reply, use 
 those means which are in the hands of the people ; 
 diffuse sound education ; let the ministry of north 
 and south preach and practise a pure Christianity ; 
 then will the slaves be set free. 
 
 The Virginians are not a stubborn people. Many 
 of them have spoken freely to me, and expressed 
 their convictions of the evils of slavery, but they 
 are much like the Indian in one particular ; they 
 will not be driven to do a good act. You may drive 
 an Indian to the very gate of heaven, but he will 
 not enter to enjoy its pleasures ; but entwine the 
 thread of love and gentleness with the hand of 
 kindness and you can lead him yea, a nation too. 
 That spirit which is thus diffused in the act disarms 
 Q 2 
 
228 THE LIFE or 
 
 the savage breast of its fires, and thus it is with 
 all men. 
 
 I had expected to have been on my way west 
 before this, but the Indian department having no 
 funds at its disposal, I shall be obliged to endeavour 
 to interest the American people during this summer. 
 Having received assurances of kindness from the 
 various departments of Government, I am led to 
 hope that at the next session of Congress I shall 
 secure its aid. 
 
 My next will be a notice of the noble deeds of 
 Pacahontas, the daughter of the renowned Powha- 
 sfcan, the pride and glory of the American Indians. 
 I am, Sir, yours, &c., 
 
 - GE- GA-G AH-BO WH . 
 
 LETTER V. 
 
 JAMES RIVER SMITH AND POCAHONTAS. 
 
 Chesapeake Bay, July 15, 1849. 
 DEAR SIR, The noble river which has its name 
 from the first adventurer in that part of our country 
 now known as Virginia, flows amid scenes of pictu 
 resque beauty. It is swollen by a number of smaller 
 streams that empty into it. I never gazed on any 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 229 
 
 object in my life more attentively than I did on 
 that river, when for the first time I passed over its 
 surface. I gazed thoughtfully on either side, and 
 fancied a bold untutored Indian bounding among- 
 its shaded coverts, before the Paleface came among 
 his tribe with those elements of sin, w r hich have 
 caused the downfall and almost entire extinction 
 of his race. 
 
 About noon, quite a stir was seen among the- 
 passengers of the " Curtis Peck," as we passed down 
 the river. Many eyes were directed towards a 
 point on our left, and some one said, " we shall soon 
 see old Jamestown." It was at this place that the 
 first settlement was made by Smith and his com 
 rades, in the year 1607. Virginia can boast of the 
 many sons she has produced to fill the presidential 
 chair of our nation, and of many daughters who 
 signalised themselves by acts of bravery in the 
 struggle for freedom. Of these last, none exceeds, 
 in point of disinterested benevolence, Pocahontas r 
 the daughter of Powhatan, the then ruling chief of 
 that vast area of country. Smith was taken by a 
 party of the warriors of Powhatan, some distance 
 from his own residence, and after being led about 
 from village to village as an object of wonder, 
 escorted by a party of warriors, dressed in the skins 
 of wild beasts, and their heads decorated very fan 
 tastically with feathers, was led to Werowocomoco, - 
 
230 THE LIFE or 
 
 on the north side of the Fork River, at that time 
 the residence of Powhatan. 
 
 Word had previously been sent to the chief that 
 the pale stranger had been taken, and no doubt his 
 pleasure was asked respecting the disposal of him. 
 Smith was taken by a guard to the door of Powha 
 tan s lodge, and he was not mistaken in his suppo 
 sition that he was to be presented to that renowned 
 prince. Around were the wigwams of the warriors, 
 and he was obliged to withstand the inquisitive 
 gaze of the people. He says, in his narrative, that 
 when he entered the lodge, Powhatan sat on his 
 throne at the upper part of the enclosure, with a 
 majesty he had never before seen in Christian or 
 pagan lands. The lofty and bold demeanour of the 
 prince gave Smith a very favourable opinion of 
 him. His family and friends were around him. and 
 his couch was hung with rich furs. 
 
 A consultation was held to decide as to what 
 should be done. Meanwhile, he was treated as a 
 distinguished warrior of their nation. The queen 
 herself brought the water that he used in washing. 
 She placed food before him and desired him to eat, 
 but the anxiety he felt as to his fate prevented him 
 from partaking. It was at length decided that he 
 should die at their hands, as he was at the head of 
 the band of strangers who had come among them, and 
 thev knew not but that his intentions were evil. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOW1I. 231 
 
 Preparations for his execution were quickly made 
 the song and the dance begun. All gazed at the 
 victim with wild intensity. The women brought 
 their young to look at the pale stranger. Young 
 and old pitied his fate, but, according to the custom 
 of the people, remained silent, and looked on the 
 fulfilment of the decrees of the aged. 
 
 The warriors were commanded by Powhataii to 
 bring a stone from the side of the river. All being 
 arranged, the victim was seized by two warriors, 
 and led to the place of execution. Smith showed 
 not the least sign of fear, but calmly laid himself 
 down as if to sleep, upon the spot from which he 
 never expected to rise. The warriors stood with 
 their heavy clubs raised, which, at the beck of 
 Powhatan, would fall upon the bold adventurer. 
 Men, women, and children surrounded the spot, 
 and it was at this time that they sympathised with 
 the ill-fated man. 
 
 A little girl was now seen whispering in the ears 
 of Powhatan. Her simple and childlike actions 
 betrayed the feelings of a heart which pitied Smith. 
 She spake earnestly, and held on his arms, as if she 
 would not be denied her request. The chief 
 advanced. One motion from him, and all would be 
 over. A shout pierced the air, and Powhatan gave 
 the word. As soon as given, Pocahontas flew from 
 beside her father, and flung herself between Smith 
 
232 THE LIFE OF 
 
 and the uplifted club of the warrior, and gazed with 
 imploring look, and eyes bathed in tears, upon her 
 father. O what a lovely picture ! how godlike ! 
 how noble ! Hard-hearted must that man be, who 
 could not be moved by such an exhibition. The 
 warrior s arms hung down ; the fiery flash of Pow- 
 hatan s eye disappeared, as he bade his warriors 
 desist. Pocahontas having done her work, ran 
 among the crowd, to escape the gaze of the people. 
 Smith was liberated, and by special favour became 
 an inmate of the chief s lodge. 
 
 Pocahontas was but ten or eleven years old when 
 this occurred, and how romantic must have been 
 the scene ! Heroic was the deed which has immor 
 talised her name ! Header, she was a savage ! And 
 it has been said of her race, that they are without 
 tears unfeeling, cold, cruel, revengeful : but show 
 me, if you can, in American history a parallel. 
 
 A few words more. First, historians have dis 
 agreed as to the motive that influenced her in the 
 matter. Some say that Pocahontas loved Smith. 
 I cannot find anything in the history of those times 
 that leads me to suppose that the love she had for 
 him was any greater than that she had for all her 
 fellows-creatures. Smith has been charged with 
 ingratitude, on account of his not reciprocating the 
 love which some have supposed the Indian girl 
 bestowed upon him. I, for one, admire the deed of 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 233 
 
 Pocahontas, and have always regarded Smith as a 
 worthy man in every particular. As a warrior, 
 bold ; in his schemes, fearless ; in danger, calm ; 
 and in misfortune, never despairing. Notwith 
 standing all these traits of character, I still must 
 censure his after-conduct. When Pocahontas was 
 in England, he did not notice her, nor even acknow 
 ledge her as a benefactor, although by periling her 
 life she had saved his own. Such conduct on his part 
 stamps his character with a foul blot, which his 
 deeds of bravery can never conceal. 
 
 Second : her name, which must have been given 
 her after her rescue of Smith, indicates that her 
 nation looked on her with some suspicion Pah-ka- 
 on-tis. In this she suifered wrongfully. Partially 
 disowned by her nation, the neglect she received in 
 England at the hands of Smith was more than 
 her spirit could bear, and, after receiving Chris 
 tian baptism, she died at Grravesend, England, in 
 the year 1617. 
 
 Pocahontas ! JN o marble would long enough en 
 dure, to hand down the record of her noble deeds 
 to all who should listen to the story of her heroism. 
 You will not wonder that I admire her character, 
 or think her name merits a place among the great 
 of earth. 
 
 I am, yours, &c., 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 
 
234 THE LIFE OF 
 
 P.S. I leave soon for the west. You will next 
 hear from me at Niagara ; then from the falls of 
 St. Marie Lake Superior falls of St. Anthony, 
 and the Rocky Mountains. 
 
 THE PLEASURES OF SUMMER TRAVEL IN THE 
 WEST. 
 
 (For the Chicago Tribune.) 
 
 " He sucks intelligence in every clime, 
 And spreads the honey of his deep research, 
 At his return a rich repast for me." 
 
 The many sources of recreation and amusement 
 which a traveller finds along his way in the west, 
 are varied and interesting, and seem to me a world 
 of successive glowing scenes. My memory still 
 burns with the heat of excitement, caused by the 
 animating objects of interest with which I have 
 often been surrounded. The wide-spread prairies 
 the gardens of Nature the streams of crystal 
 waters which roll their tides over the pebbled course 
 of vales, singing their music to the skies the 
 bluffs towering on each side of the " Father of the 
 Waters," as it seeks its level in the ocean, far off 
 in the sunny south the mounds which often, one 
 after the other, in chains, skirt their way through 
 woodlands and then on the prairies the relics, or 
 rather the tombstones of by-gone generations now 
 
EAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 235 
 
 resting in their silence the waving grass over the 
 rolling prairie by gentle winds, and the thousand 
 wild flowers which often make the very air sweet 
 with their fragrance. 0, the west, the west, the 
 mighty west for me ! where groves wave their 
 tops to the sweet air, wholesome, fresh, and pure ; 
 and where game roam with the child of the forest, 
 from brook to brook, and quaff wholesome waters 
 as they gush from the side of hills. 
 
 During the past season, wandering over the great 
 west, I found much pleasure, perhaps more, where 
 few would feel interested. The same things may 
 not excite in the minds of many, while, from my 
 own nature, and the early associations of childhood, 
 they seem natural. 
 
 In ascending the waters of the Mississippi I 
 found many things which gave me pleasure. The 
 towering naked bluffs on the banks are imposingly 
 grand at times. They appear like giant sentinels 
 watching with vigilance the silent waters of the 
 river below. In the morning they seemed to blaze 
 forth in the air, when the sun arose with an un 
 clouded sky. 
 
 It was just evening, when the boat, which carried 
 a full freight of merchandise and passengers, neared 
 the " mountain in the water," about ninety miles 
 above the town of Prairie du Chien. We had been 
 puffing and puffing all the day long, and our boat 
 
236 THE LIFE OF 
 
 was still heading up stream. Oil our right was a 
 vast wilderness, and on our left were to be seen the 
 naked peaks of the bluffs, as though in the act of 
 falling on the waters, as they dimly appeared, while 
 the rays of the sun rapidly disappeared, from 
 the waters of the great river. Between these is 
 the noted mountain called the "mountain in the 
 water," because it is surrounded at its base with 
 the waters of the river. "When we were nearly ten 
 miles from it we could discover the woods which 
 skirted the edge the lone pine and cedar trees 
 which deck its brow. The sun no longer reflected 
 on the waters, nor its rays lighted the lilies of the 
 vale ; but the mountain in the water assumed one 
 of the grandest scenes I ever beheld. There it was, 
 in full view, clothed in all the princely array of 
 nature. The shadows of the bluffs from the western 
 banks began to creep up to its heights, slowly as 
 cending to its top. All around, in nature s own 
 garb and in nature s OWTI fires, glowed with its 
 splendour. The wild water-fowl in flocks ascended, 
 and in descending lit on the surface of the water, 
 and the surrounding shore was echoing with our 
 boat s hoarse puff, which seemed animated with the 
 pleasing view. The top of the mountain was in a 
 blaze the red sky of the west reflected in the 
 waters, and the sun s rays began to disrobe the 
 mountain; "five minutes more," said I, as I held 
 
KAH-GE-aA-GAH-BOWH. 237 
 
 the watch in my hand, " and then the sun will 
 sink ;" and as the last rays of the sun disappeared, 
 the shades of night began to creep from the waters 
 below, until they covered the whole from view. 
 The mountain and light reminded me of the death 
 of the virtuous, dying in full hope of immortality, 
 disrobed of their cares, and to slumber in submis 
 sion to the will of a propitious Grod. 
 
 The next morning, at sunrise, we were just en 
 tering the lake called "Lake Pepin." The river 
 here widens, and the bluffs can be seen unobscured 
 on each shore. The pebbly beach is full of corne 
 lians, which are found along its shore. One of 
 those bluffs is noted for being the place where a 
 Sioux damsel, some eighty years ago, made a fatal 
 leap on account of disappointed love. 
 
 The numerous things of interest which I found 
 in the Upper Mississippi, I cannot now speak of; 
 but my visit to the Government offices of the terri 
 tory, and to the American Fur Company, having been 
 satisfactory, as well as to the Indians, whom I had 
 seen, in pursuance of the great object of concen 
 trating the ]N~orth-west Indian tribes, which every 
 where met with favour. 
 
 I had two days of hunting to my satisfaction, 
 which will last me until next summer. One was 
 to hunt with the gun ; and having secured a brace 
 of pigeons and about a dozen of wild ducks, I re- 
 
238 THE LIFE or 
 
 turned that day Satisfied; but the following, at the 
 crystal waters of St. Croix, was worth all the 
 shooting, when, with my angling rod, I caught over 
 three dozen of the very best speckled trout. My 
 hands twitch at the recollection of that day s sport, 
 I cannot write intelligibly, and will finish in my 
 next the ramble I made in the valley. 
 
 I remain, 
 
 Yours, &c., 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH, 
 or, G. COPWAY, Ojibway Nation. 
 
 Chicago,- 111., Oct. 16th, 1849. 
 
 NOTICES OF THE PRESS. 
 
 Lecture of Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh, on the subject oj 
 concentrating the Indians of the North-west, 
 upon Territory to he set apart by the General 
 Government. 
 
 Last evening, the celebrated Ojibway chief, Kah- 
 ge-ga-gah-bowh, or Greorge Copway, lectured in the 
 City Saloon upon the above subject, to a large and 
 highly-gratified audience. The lecturer commenced 
 by referring to the present condition of the Indians 
 the calamitous eifects of the policy pursued towards 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 them by the United States Government the causes 
 which have heretofore operated to check their pro 
 gress in civilisation, and to thwart the efforts con 
 stantly being made by philanthropists, who have 
 gone among them for that purpose all going to 
 show that the inevitable destiny of the Indian race 
 is a yet deeper condition of degradation, of igno 
 rance, of barbarism, and final extirpation, unless 
 some scheme be devised for the amelioration of their 
 condition. 
 
 Mr. Copway, after having obtained his education, 
 at the hands of some benevolent gentleman of this 
 State, during the years 1838-9, returned to his 
 nation, fired with the noble impulse of expending 
 his energies in labours for the elevation of his 
 people. For years he toiled and planned in this 
 behalf established schools and missions in 
 structed his people in the art of agriculture 
 endeavoured to teach them the true principles of 
 government, and all other things calculated to ad 
 vance them in civilisation and individual happiness. 
 These labours gave evidence of abundant fruit ; but 
 it was only for a day. A stroke of policy on the 
 part of the General Government the purchase of 
 lands owned by the tribe their removal to another 
 territory the influences under which this removal 
 was effected the duplicity of agents the cupidity 
 of contractors and traders the malign influences 
 
240 THE LIFE OF 
 
 and corrupting examples daily around and before 
 them these obliterated all traces of past labours 
 destroyed in a day the work of years, and laid 
 prostrate the hopes that had animated the hearts 
 of the labourers. 
 
 Mr. Copway had thus become fully convinced 
 that, under existing circumstances, the cause of his 
 brethren must ever remain hopeless, unless some 
 thing be done to place them in a position entirely re 
 moved from the causes which have heretofore barred 
 their progress in civilisation. Impressed with this 
 belief, he had devoted much serious reflection to 
 the subject, the result of which is embodied in the 
 following scheme : 
 
 The Indians of the jN"orth-west, consisting of 
 about 100,000 souls, to be concentrated upon ter 
 ritory to be set apart to their use in perpetuity, by 
 the Government of the United States one hundred 
 miles north of Council Bluffs, on the east bank of the 
 Missouri river. The territory thus given to be 
 one hundred and fifty miles square. A Govern 
 ment to be at once organised, by the appointment 
 of a Governor (who shall be a white man), Lieut. - 
 Governor, and Secretary of State, by the President 
 of the United States. A Territorial Council to be 
 elected by the different tribes, in proportion to their 
 population, which council shall pass all laws needful 
 for the government of the whole people, subject to the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 241 
 
 veto of the Governor. The lands to be distributed, 
 free of cost, to the people, subject to such regula 
 tions of transfer and limitation as the council shall 
 establish ; one of which, however, must be that 
 it shall never be transferred to white men. Com 
 mon schools and higher seminaries of learning to 
 be established throughout the territory, a leading 
 branch in all of which shall be the science and 
 practice of agriculture. White residents to be 
 excluded, except such as shall be employed by the 
 United States and Territorial Governments. Eor 
 the present, the territory to be represented at Wash 
 ington by Commissioners to be appointed by the 
 council. Enjoying these facilities for civilisation 
 from the necessity of things becoming confirmed in 
 local habits, and compelled to the pursuits which, 
 elevate and refine having become familiarised with 
 our institutions, and prepared to appreciate, love, 
 and live under them in process of time the Indian 
 Territory to apply for admission into the Union as 
 a State, and become an integral part of the great 
 confederacy. 
 
 Such is a meagre outline of Mr. Cop way s plan. 
 The arguments by which he supported it were 
 plausible and forcible. His audience were carried 
 along with him, and by loud and repeated applause 
 testified to the reasonableness and justice of his 
 arguments and conclusions. We regret that our 
 
242 THE LIFE OF \ 
 
 limits prevent us from giving a more complete 
 synopsis of the address, which occupied near two 
 hours in the delivery. Mr. Copway is a forcible 
 speaker at times witty, convulsing his audience 
 with laughter now thrilling them with bursts 
 of lofty eloquence, and now convincing them by 
 cogent logic. The perioration of Mr. C. s speech 
 was touching and impressive in the highest degree. 
 "No one that heard it will readily forget it, or easily 
 lose the impressions made by it. 
 
 "We may add, in conclusion, that whatever may 
 te said in regard to the plausibility of Mr. Cop way s 
 scheme, all must admit that this much and more he 
 may in all justice claim from us for his people. He, 
 as representative of those who once owned the en 
 tire continent from sea to sea, without a rival to 
 dispute their claims, may well demand of us who, 
 by the la\v of might, have forcibly taken possession 
 of their fair heritage, so small a boon as the one he 
 now craves from the American people. 
 
 AN IMPRESSIVE SERMON. 
 
 Yesterday afternoon, amidst the celebration of 
 the solemnities of religion that took place in this 
 City of Churches, few perhaps could have produced 
 more interest than the sermon of the Rev. Mr. 
 Copway, otherwise known as the Indian Chief, 
 
KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 243 
 
 Kah-gc-ga-gah-bowh. It was delivered before a 
 large congregation, in the church at the corner of 
 Tillory and Lawrence Streets. The subject of the 
 lecture was principally confined to the influence of 
 Christianity, with all its sublime influences, among 
 the untutored children of the west the remnants 
 of those who were once possessors of this soil. The 
 advance of the pioneer white man, as he bore his 
 fire-water and the worst passions of the white man 
 among tribes whose habits taught them to be con 
 tented with that which nature in all its abundance 
 had produced, were the subjects upon which he 
 dilated. If the people of this country would send 
 such men as William Penn among them, they would 
 be able to reciprocate the kindness of their white 
 brethren. But, alas ! 011 account of the want of 
 schools amidst the Indians, may be caused that 
 subserviency to their customs, that makes them 
 resort again to the blanket and the wigwam. Their 
 training not being attended to according to the 
 persuasion of the Christian religion, he must go 
 back instead of going forward. The things which 
 are best adapted to advance the natives of the 
 west, are not those that have been the best adapted 
 to their customs. Education in a different form is 
 necessary. The doctrine to love one another, by 
 binding the good fellowship of all nations, is the 
 one that should be inculcated to them. 
 
244 THE LIFE or 
 
 Human nature is the same everywhere, and the 
 same feelings actuate the hearts of the Christian. 
 
 The Eev. Gentleman attributed to these, as well 
 as other causes, the interception of the advance of 
 civilisation amongst the children of the west. 
 There are other reasons that he said might be 
 given, that retarded their improvement. The first was 
 the introduction of the disease called the small pox, 
 and others that were disposed among them, which 
 their knowledge of medicine was unable to control. 
 
 The second is the introduction of fire-arms from 
 the hands of the French, Spanish, and English, 
 which has thinned their ranks. The bravery of the 
 Indian has caused him to be placed in the front 
 ranks ; and soon his tribe became depopulated. 
 The happiness that reigned around the fire-side of 
 the Indian s domestic circle has been dashed to 
 the ground before these influences, and the intro 
 duction of intoxicating liquors, that deprave the 
 moral pulsations of the heart, and send him to an 
 untimely grave. 
 
 It was this that destroyed the brightest virtues 
 of a noble people. The tide of avarice and thirst 
 of gold runs on and brings to the trader profit, at 
 the expense of demoralisation and death. It causes 
 them to covet an enormous territory that is not 
 cultivated, because it is so good that roads and 
 farms and houses should spring up within it, and 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 245 
 
 cities become populated. The natural consequence 
 that will ensue is that resistance will follow, and 
 the boom of the cannon, and the roll of the war 
 rior s gun, will sound the last requiem of a departed 
 race. 
 
 The Rev. Gentleman then concluded by stating 
 that such horrors would be averted by selecting a 
 home that would afford them a resting place in the 
 Minesotta territory, on the banks of the Missis 
 sippi, until in the course of time they would learn 
 the arts and sciences, and become attached to the 
 place of their concentration. 
 
 The above is but a slight sketch of the remarks 
 that were delivered ; remarks which lead many to 
 hope that the time may yet come when the abori 
 gines of a new world which has afforded a resting 
 place to the tribes that were persecuted by the old, 
 when new ideas had dawned upon them, and made 
 them seek these shores to acquire a liberty that 
 was denied them at home will finally become a 
 portion of civilised humanity, and worthy asso 
 ciates with their pale brethren, both in this world 
 and the next. Brooklyn Advertiser. 
 
 KA-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 This celebrated chief of the Ojibways, after a 
 laborious tour south, has returned to our city. He 
 
246 THE LIFE OF 
 
 is engaged to deliver lectures in Boston and vicinity 
 the coming two weeks. His lectures on the man 
 ners and customs of his people are very interesting. 
 The one delivered not long since in this city, upon 
 the " Romance and Poetry of the Indians," was 
 an interesting and beautiful production. 
 
 We purpose in this notice, however, to mention 
 only his lectures on temperance, hoping to answer 
 the many queries made to us on this subject by 
 friends from various parts of New England. To 
 this end, we extract from the Charleston Courier a 
 notice of one of his lectures in that city, which 
 comes so near the point, that we give it preference to 
 anything we (New Englander, Boston,) can write : 
 
 " A crowded house assembled to listen to Mr. 
 Copway, the Indian chief and orator. He argued 
 the cause of temperance in every variety of man 
 ner, insisting mainly, as was to be expected, on its 
 profound and even awful relations to the red 
 nations of the west. Shouting aloud, in clear 
 tones, he exclaimed, with true Indian enthusiasm, 
 in reference to that cause, I love it ! Then, 
 with manner more subdued, he dwelt on the 
 reasons why he loved it. He demonstrated suc 
 cessively that it was favourable to humanity, fa 
 vourable to morality, and favourable to religion. 
 "With burning indignation he depicted the wrongs 
 that had been inflicted on his brethren by unprin- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 247 
 
 cipled traders, who were themselves often but the 
 scum and refuse of civilisation, and the only me 
 dium of communication between the Indians and 
 the better class of whites. AVhat, he asked, could 
 be expected from the members of his nation, when 
 goaded, insulted, corrupted, and maddened by these 
 agents of hell ? He showed how much these disas 
 trous influences had been mitigated by the mis 
 sionaries of Christianity and the Temperance 
 Reform. He then applied the subject to the state 
 and prospects of the cause among the whites. 
 Here he seemed as much at home as the most ex 
 perienced temperance lecturer of a paler hue. 
 
 " A keen observer must he have been of our insti 
 tutions, our social structure, and our prevailing 
 character, whether for good or evil. Much even 
 of his English was singularly idiomatic. Biting 
 satire pungent anecdote, set off with most ex 
 pressive Indian gesticulation strokes of wit and 
 humour touches of pathos bursts of vehement 
 declamation, after the manner now of a Forest, or a 
 Cooper, and now of a zealous western preacher 
 slip-shod conversational talk most poetical de 
 scriptions of nature, fearless statement, off-hand, 
 calm, Indian independence, altogether formed a 
 compound of a rather rare and inimitable nature. 
 And although there might have been a few things 
 for a very fastidious taste to object against, yet on 
 
248 LIFE OF KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 the whole, Tie must have been a querulous man 
 indeed, who came away dissatisfied with his evening s 
 treat, or unimpressed afresh with the inherent 
 beauty, excellence and necessity of the total absti 
 nence cause. 
 
 " Dr. Menderhall was the president, and the Rev. 
 Mr. Kendrick the chaplain of the evening." 
 
 London : Printed for C. GILPIIT, 5, Bishopsgate Without. 
 
BOOKS PUBLISHED 
 
 BY 
 
 CHARLES GILPIN, 
 
 5, BISHOPSGATE STREET WITHOUT, 
 
 LONDON. 
 
 AGENTS FOR SCOTLAND: 
 
 ADAM & CHARLES BLACK, EDINBURGH, 
 
 AGENT FOR IRELAND: 
 
 J. B. GILPIN, DUBLIN. 
 
Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 GENERAL KLAPKA S NEW WORK ON THE 
 HUNGARIAN WAR, 
 
 With Portraits of Kossuth and General KlapJca, and a Map of the 
 Austrian Empire. 
 
 SVIEMOSRS OF THE WAR OF INDEPENDENCE IN 
 
 HUNGARY. By GENERAL KLAPKA, late Secretary at 
 War to the Hungarian Commonwealth, and Commandant 
 of the Fortress of Komorn. 2 vols, post 8vo, price 21s. 
 
 " This is one of the most extraordinary narratives of 
 great and extraordinary military events that has ever 
 appeared." Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 " It is a book that is to be perused with deep inte 
 rest, as emanating from the pen of a distinguished 
 actor in the memorable and dreadful conflict he de 
 scribes." United Service Journal. 
 
 " It is a valuable addition to historical literature. It 
 describes a period ennobling, from the gallant exertions 
 of the people, and degrading, from the misconduct of 
 the chiefs." Illustrated London News. 
 
 "The doings and darings of the writer have won for 
 him a world- wide reputation, and his narrative will be 
 read with interest by all who can sympathize with the 
 sufferings of a high-spirited, a generous, and a noble 
 people."- Athenceum. 
 
 "The second volume of General Klapka s work 
 more than bears out the promise of the first. The 
 defence of Komorn ; the brilliant attack, and the 
 defeat of the Austrians, at Atsh ; the despair of the 
 army at the news of the surrender of Gorgey, at the 
 moment when they were about to march into Austria ; 
 the infamous means used to induce Klapka to cede the 
 fortress unconditionally ; the horrid motive (a desire 
 to execute the prisoners on the anniversary of Latour s 
 death) which led Haynau ultimately to accede to the 
 demands of the Komorn garrison ; and the final and 
 faithless disregard of that treaty ; all these incidents 
 are brought before the reader, with a truth and spirit 
 which could only have been imparted to them by a 
 principal actor in the scenes described." Examiner. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 
 
 M AZZINI. Royalty and Republicanism in Italy ; illus 
 trating the late important and deeply interesting events 
 in Italy, and containing Mazzini s Oration on the Death 
 of the Brothers Bandiera ; Letter to M. de Tocqueville 
 and M. de Falloux, &c., &c. By JOSEPH MAZZINI. 
 Foolscap 8vo, cloth, price 5s. 
 
 IOLO MORGANWC. Recollections and Anecdotes of 
 EDWARD WILLIAMS, the Bard of Glamorgan. With 
 a copious Appendix. By ELIJAH WARING. Post 8vo, 
 cloth, price 6s. 
 
 THE LAW OF KINDNESS: Six Chapters. 
 
 I. The Law of Kindness Introductory. II. The Law 
 of Kindness in the Family. III. The Law of Kindness 
 in the School. IV. The Law of Kindness in the Church. 
 V. The Law of Kindness in the Commonwealth. 
 VI. The Law of Kindness to other Nations and the 
 Heathen. By the Rev. THOMAS PYNE. Foolscap 8vo, 
 cloth, 2s. 6d. 
 
 "We shall rejoice to hear that it is extensively 
 circulated." Standard of Freedom. 
 
 A POPULAR MEMOIR OF WILLIAM PENN, 
 
 Proprietor and Governor of Pennsylvania ; under whose 
 wise administration the Principles of Peace were main 
 tained in practice. By JACOB POST. Foolscap 8vo, 
 price Is. 
 
 " Such a work, indeed, was much wanted at the 
 present time. The dastardly attack by Macaulay on 
 the well-established fame of this great man has induced 
 the desire in many minds to know something of the 
 real character of the Pennsylvanian Legislator." 
 British Friend. 
 
 THE GOSPEL IN CENTRAL AMERICA; containing 
 a Sketch of the Country Physical and Geographical 
 Historical and Political Moral and Religious. A History 
 of the Baptist Mission in British Honduras, and of the 
 introduction of the Bible into the Spanish American 
 Republic of Guatemala. By FREDERICK CROWE, Crown 
 8vo, cloth, price 7s. 6d. 600 pages. 
 
Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 LIFE OF A VAGRANT; or, the Testimony of an 
 Outcast to the Value of the Gospel. To which is added, 
 a Brief and Original Account of ANDRIES STOFFLES, the 
 African Witness. New Edition. Foolscap 8vo, cloth, 
 price Is. 
 
 " When we tell our readers that we believe there are 
 few among them who, if circumstances permit, will not 
 be compelled to finish it at a single sitting, they will 
 require no further proof of the interest we felt in it." 
 Christian Witness. 
 
 " It is worthy of all confidence." National Temp. 
 Chronicle, 
 
 ALBERTUS MAGNUS. The Treatise of ALBERTUS 
 MAGNUS, [H931289,] De Adharejido Deo, of Ad 
 hering to God. A Translation from the Latin. 16mo, 
 cloth, price Is. 
 
 An exquisite gem. 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCHES AND PERSONAL 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS OF MANCHESTER. Intended 
 to illustrate the Progress of Liberal Opinion from 1792 to 
 1832. By ARCHIBALD PRENTICE. Post 8vo, price 6s. 
 
 THE PASTOR S WIFE. A Memoir of Mrs. Sherman, 
 of Surrey Chapel. By her HUSBAND. With a Portrait. 
 Seventh Thousand, foolscap Svo, price 5s. 
 
 " This constitutes one of the most tender, beautiful, 
 instructive, and edifying narratives that for a long time 
 has come under our notice. * * * We anticipate for 
 it a very extended popularity and usefulness among 
 the mothers and daughters of England." Christian 
 Witness, January, 1849. 
 
 "This volume deserves a large circulation, and we 
 feel it a pleasure to commend its perusal to the various 
 classes of our readers, especially to those whose sex 
 may enable them to tread in Mrs. Sherman s steps." 
 Nonconformist, January 24th, 1849. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 
 
 KAH-GE-CA-CAH-BOWH. Recollections of a Forest 
 Life ; or, the Life and Travels of GEORGE COPWAY, Chief 
 of the Ojibway Nation. Foolscap 8vo, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 " The simple and effective narrative of the hardships, 
 trials, and present labours of the writer, will be found 
 full of interest to the many well-wishers of the Indian 
 tribes." 
 
 THE OJIBWAY NATION. The Traditional History, 
 Legends, Wars, and Progress of Enlightened Education 
 of the Ojibway Nation of the North American Indians. 
 By the Indian Chief, KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH, or GEORGE 
 COPWAY. Foolscap 8^0, cloth, price 5s. 
 
 "The above work is full of interest, and written in 
 the figurative style of speech-making, so celebrated 
 among the North American Indians, by a man who 
 has observed the progress of his nation, which is full of 
 natural and poetic feeling." 
 
 HYMNS AND MEDITATIONS. By A. L.W. Foolscap 
 8vo, stiff fancy cover, gilt edges, price Is. The same 
 done up in silk, price 2s. 6d. Second Edition. 
 " There are briers besetting every path, 
 That call for patient care ; 
 There is a cross in every lot, 
 And an earnest need for prayer ; 
 But a lowly heart that leans on Thee 
 Is happy anywhere." 
 " Clear, devout." Christian Witness. 
 " The sentiments are, without exception, evangelical, 
 and the diction chaste." Standard of Freedom. 
 
 STAVES FOR THE HUMAN LADDER. By G. 
 
 LINN.EUS BANKS. Post 8vo, cloth extra, price 6s. 
 
Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 THE WATER CURE. Letters from G-rafenberg in the 
 years 1843-4-5, and 6. By JOHN GIBBS. 12mo, cloth, 
 price 4s. 6d, 
 
 " The inquirers after health, the philanthropist, and 
 the medical practitioner will do well to read Mr. Gibbs 
 book, for which we thank him, and which we beg very 
 sincerely to recommend to careful perusal." Noncon 
 formist, September 18, 1849. 
 
 "We strongly recommend its perusal." Limerick 
 Chronicle. 
 
 SAND AND CANVASS. A Narrative of Adventures in 
 Egypt, with a sojourn among the Artists in Rome, &c. 
 With Illustrations. By SAMUEL BEVAN. 8vo, cloth, 
 price 12s. 
 
 " The random high spirits of this book give salt 
 to the sand, and colour to the canvass." Athenceum. 
 
 "The truth is never disguised, but things are men 
 tioned with an air of sincerity that is irresistible. x We 
 never recollect to have opened a book which possessed 
 this charm in anything approaching to the same degree. 
 It captivates and excites, giving reality and interest to 
 every incident that is introduced." Morning Post. 
 
 CAPTAIN SWORD AND CAPTAIN PEN. A Poem. 
 By LEIGH HUNT. The third Edition, with a new Preface, 
 Remarks on War, and Notes detailing the Horrors on 
 which the Poem is founded. Foolscap 8vo, cloth, gilt 
 edges, price 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Probably in no work of one hundred pages was 
 there ever amassed so much of horror. * * * We 
 admire its brilliancy and are amazed at its force." 
 Morning Chronicle. 
 
 " Mr. Leigh -Hunt s Poem and Notes, together with 
 the excellent Prefaces, are eminently calculated to diffuse 
 a more rational and Christian spirit among all classes of 
 readers. We recommend them to every father of a 
 family and guardian of youth." Morning Advertiser. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 7 
 
 THE DEMERARA MARTYR. Memoirs of the Rev. 
 John Smith, Missionary to Demerara. By EDWIN ANGEL 
 WALLBRIDGE. With a Preface by the Rev. W. G. BARRETT. 
 8vo, price 7s. 
 
 " There will one day be a resurrection of names and 
 reputations,, as certainly as of bodies/ John Milton. 
 
 " The book is a worthy monument to the distinguished 
 Martyr whose history forms its leading subject. * * * 
 A valuable contribution to the cause of freedom, hu 
 manity, and justice in Demerara." Patriot. 
 
 " We have perused this work with mixed feelings of 
 pain and admiration ; pain, arising from the sense of 
 wrong and misery inflicted on a good man ; admiration, 
 that the author has so fully redeemed his friend and 
 brother minister from calumnies and misrepresentations 
 of Satanic malice and wickedness." Standard of Free 
 dom, August 30, 1848. 
 
 THE ISLAND OF CUBA: its Resources, Progress, and 
 Prospects, considered especially in relation to the influence 
 of its prosperity on the interests of the British West India 
 Colonies. By R. R. MADDEN, M.R.I.A. I2mo, cloth, 
 price 3s. 6d. 
 
 " This little volume contains a large amount of valu 
 able information, intimately connected with the progress 
 of society and happiness of man." Christian Times. 
 
 " We recommend the book to the perusal of all who 
 are interested in the great work of negro emancipation." 
 Standard of Freedom. 
 
 "As supplying the latest information concerning 
 Cuba, Mr. Madden s book is extremely valuable." 
 Economist. 
 
 "We cordially recommend the volume." Anti- 
 Slavery Reporter. 
 
 WILLIAM PENN AND T. B. MACAULAY ; being 
 Brief Observations on the Charges made in Mr. Macaulay s 
 " History of England," against the character of William 
 Penn. By W. E. FORSTER. 8vo, sewed, price Is. 
 
Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A WORKING MAN. 
 
 By "ONE WHO HAS WHISTLED AT THE PLOUGH." Post 
 8vo, price 7s. 
 
 This work contains the " Barrack Life of a Dragoon ;" 
 what the author did to save Britain from a Revolution ; 
 his Court Martial and Punishment at Birmingham ; the 
 Conspiracy of the Secret Committee of the Trade Unions 
 in London to Assassinate the Cabinet Ministers, and 
 Capture the Palace, Royal Family, and Bank of England;" 
 how planned, and how prevented. 
 
 " Here is a genuine, fresh, and thoroughly true book ; 
 something really worth reading and remembering." 
 Manchester Examiner. 
 
 "The well-known author of this work, who has 
 attracted much public attention, and has acquired a 
 well merited reputation, has done the public a great 
 service by publishing his autobiography." Economist. 
 " This is one of the most interesting works which 
 has come under our notice for a long time. It is the 
 genuine record of the inner and outer life of a genuine 
 working man. * * * There are few writings in our 
 language, which, for power of graphic description, 
 surpass the letters by him under the signature of One 
 who has Whistled at the Plough; and in his auto 
 biography we find the same facility of description, c." 
 Leeds Times. 
 
 READINGS FOR RAILWAYS ; or Anecdotes and other 
 Short Stories, Reflections, Maxims, Characteristics, Pas 
 sages of Wit, Humour, and Poetry, &c. ; together with 
 Points of Information on Matters of General Interest, 
 collected in the course of his own reading. By LEIGH 
 Hunt. Royal 18mo, price Is. 
 
 <c Leigh Hunt s name would beautify any production, 
 even trivial in itself, with the glory of his early fame. 
 The book will prove a valuable antidote to railway 
 weariness to whomsoever will take it in hand, as his 
 railway companion." Morning Chronicle. 
 ** The second volume is now ready. Edited by J. B. 
 SYME. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 
 
 JUVENILE DEPRAVITY. The Prize Essay on Juvenile 
 Depravity. By the Rev. H. WORSLEY, A.M., Easton 
 Rectory, Suffolk. To this Essay on Juvenile Depravity, 
 as connected with the causes and practices of Intempe 
 rance, and the effectual barrier opposed by them to 
 Education, the above Prize of 100 was awarded by the 
 Adjudicators, Dr. Harris, of Cheshunt ; the Rev. James 
 Sherman, Surrey Chapel; and Dr. Vaughan, of Harrow. 
 Post Svo, price 5s. 
 
 "We earnestly commend this very able Essay to the 
 early attention of those whose philanthropy leads them 
 to seek a remedy for the fearful amount of juvenile 
 depravity which now gangrenes society, and will prove 
 fatal if not checked and removed. The author admi 
 rably uses his statistics, and shows an intimate know 
 ledge of human nature, in its multifarious circum 
 stances." Christian Examiner, April, 1849. 
 
 " It is impossible to read many sentences of this 
 volume without perceiving that you are in the company 
 of a Christian philanthropist a man who is bent, as 
 far as in him lies, on the removal of a great national 
 evil; and who has sufficient patience and courage to 
 investigate the sources of that evil, to examine with 
 candour the various remedies proposed for its removal, 
 and to point out with honesty that which he believes to 
 be the only appropriate and effectual remedy." Tee 
 total Times, April, 1849. 
 
 "Mr. Worsley s is, unquestionably, a very able 
 treatise." Patriot, April, 1849. 
 
 THE RHYMING CAME; a Historiette. Ifrnio, sewed, 
 price 6d. 
 
 This little book is designed as a winter-evening recrea 
 tion for young persons. Its object is, that of calling up 
 their ideas into ready exercise, and habituating the mind 
 to a prompt and accurate description of objects, as well 
 as a more subtle delineation of thoughts and feelings ; 
 and it has particularly in view the monition that, even in 
 their recreations, they may remember "1 utile," as well 
 as Tagre-able." 
 
10 Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 JUVENILE DEPRAVITY. An Inquiry into the Extent 
 and Causes of Juvenile Depravity. Dedicated, by special 
 permission, to the Bight Hon. the Earl of Carlisle. By 
 THOMAS BEGGS, late Secretary of the Health of Towns 
 Association, and author of " Lectures on the Moral 
 Elevation of the People." 8vo, price 5s. 
 
 " Few men were better qualified^ to deal with such a 
 case than Mr. Beggs, whose lot it has been largely to 
 be mixed up with the working classes, and who has 
 made their characters, habits, and circumstances, the 
 subject of his special study. He is, moreover, a man 
 of strong penetrating intellect, and possesses, in a high 
 degree, whatever is needful to constitute a student of 
 human nature. Let all read Mr. B eggs s volume. 
 A heart brought very largely into sympathy with the 
 subject could scarcely read a chapter of it without tears. 
 Its revelations are those of the darkest chambers of 
 spiritual death and moral desolation. The work has 
 our cordial commendation. It is one of the class of 
 books which cannot be too widely circulated," British 
 Banner, August 25, 1849. 
 
 " Mr. Beggs writes with all the confidence which a 
 practical knowledge of the subject has given him, and 
 it is impossible to peruse the pages of his work with 
 out obtaining a fearful insight into the extent of the 
 moral depravity of the lower orders of society. In the 
 paths of vice, in which his reverend competitor fears to 
 tread, there Mr. Beggs boldly steps forward, and 
 denounces, while he exposes, those gigantic and appal 
 ling evils, which must be brought to light before they 
 can be effectually grappled with and overcome." 
 Journal of Public Health, July, 1849. 
 
 "Whether we regard the graphic picture of the 
 actual condition of the neglected classes, or the impor 
 tant collection of original and selected statistics which 
 this volume contains, we must pronounce it to be one of 
 the most trustworthy expositions of our social state and 
 evils which has yet been produced." Truth Seeker, 
 July, 1849. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 11 
 
 THE ROMISH CHURCH. The Doctrines of the Romish 
 Church, as exhibited in the NOTES of the DOUAY Bible : 
 arranged under separate heads. By SAMUEL CAPPER. 
 8vo, price 12s. 
 
 " Mr. Capper s book may be regarded as a monu 
 ment of diligence, of fairness, and of Christian benevo 
 lence ; and it will find its way, we doubt not, into the 
 library of every man who wishes to be informed on 
 what must, after all, be one of the great controversies, 
 if not the greatest controversy, of the times upon which 
 the Church of CHRIST is entering." The Patriot. 
 
 "The work is not only prepared with perfect integrity, 
 but is curious and worthy of place in all libraries, and 
 especially of ministers who may have occasion to deal 
 with these matters in pursuance of their duties." 
 Standard of Freedom. 
 
 " It is a most valuable contribution to the aids and 
 appliances of that species of religious controversy 
 which contends for truth and not for victory, and uses 
 the weapons of reason and charity, not of acrimonious 
 debate and reviling." Morning Post. 
 
 "This is a valuable publication of the Notes of the 
 quarto edition of the Douay Bible, classified under 
 various heads, so as to afford an easy and ready 
 reference on the leading points of doctrine. The 
 notes are taken from the editions of 1633, 1635, and 
 1816, and are the result of many years labours; and 
 the book brings into one s reach an important portion 
 of controversial matter, which may be used with effect 
 in our antagonism with the errors of the Church of 
 Rome." Dublin Christian Examiner. 
 
 PORTRAITS IN MINIATURE; or, Sketches of Character 
 in Verse. By HENRIETTA J. FRY, Author of the 
 "Hymns of the Reformation," &c. Illustrated with 
 Eight Engravings, 8vo, price 10s. 6d. 
 
 This little volume holds many a name dear to the 
 best interests of society, like those of Elizabeth Fry, 
 J. J. Gurney, W. Wilberforce, Hannah More, Bishop 
 Heber, &c. 
 
12 Charles Gilpiris List of Books, 
 
 FIFTY DAYS ON BOARD A SLAVE VESSEL. 
 
 By the Rev. PASCOE GRENFELL HILL, M.A., Chaplain 
 of H.M.S. Cleopatra. Demy 12mo, cloth lettered, 
 price Is. 6d. 
 
 " This curious and succinct narrative gives the 
 experience of a short voyage on board one of the slave 
 ships. We shall be rejoiced, if the publicity given to 
 this little but intelligent work by our means, assist in 
 drawing the attention of the influential classes to the 
 subject." Blackwood s Magazine. 
 
 " We hope this little work will have a wide circula 
 tion. We can conceive nothing so likely to do good 
 to the righteous cause it is intended to promote." 
 Examiner. 
 
 A VOYAGE TO THE SLAVE COASTS OF WEST 
 
 AND EAST AFRICA. By the Rev. PASCOE GRENFELL 
 HILL, R.N., Author of " Fifty Days on Board a Slave 
 Vessel." 12mo, cloth lettered, price Is. 
 
 " This brief but interesting narrative proceeds from 
 one who has witnessed the horrors of the Slave-trade, 
 as carried on in various parts of the globe. * * * * 
 The unpretending style in which the narrative is writ 
 ten, and the stamp of truth which it carries with it, 
 induce us to recommend it to an extensive perusal." 
 Standard of Freedom. 
 
 CARDS OF CHARACTER: a Biographical Game. In 
 a neat case, price 5s. 
 
 "This Game, which is prepared by a young lady, 
 contains much amusement and instruction. It consists 
 of brief sketches of the lives and characters of about 
 seventy of the principal persons of the past age, and 
 questions corresponding in number with the Cards. 
 The Game is well arranged, and very simple." 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 13 
 
 THE CAMPANER THAL: or, Discourses on the 
 Immortality of the Soul. By JEAN PAUL FR. RICHTER. 
 Translated from the German by JULIETTE BAUER. 
 Foolscap 8vo, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 " Report, we regret to say, is all that we know 
 
 of the Carnpaner Thai/ one of Richter s beloved 
 topics, or rather the life of his whole philosophy, 
 glimpses of which look forth on us from almost every 
 one of his writings. He died while engaged, under 
 recent and almost total blindness, in enlarging and 
 remodelling this Campaner Thai. The unfinished 
 manuscript was borne upon his coffin to the burial 
 vault; and Klopstock s hymn, Auferstehen wirst du! 
 Thou shalt arise, my soul, can seldom have been 
 sung with more appropriate application than over the 
 grave of Jean Paul." Carbjle s Miscellanies. 
 
 THE FRIENDLY AND FEEJEE ISLANDS ; A Mis 
 sionary Visit to various Stations in the South Seas, in 
 the year 1847. By the Rev. WALTER LAWRY. With an 
 Appendix, containing notices of the political constitution, 
 population, productions, manners, customs, and mytho 
 logy of the people, and of the state of religion among 
 them. Edited by the Rev. ELIJAH HOOLE. 12mo, 
 cloth, price 4s. 6d. 
 
 " Some of its details of Cannibalism and Feejeeism 
 are very terrible ; and that such anthropophagi should 
 have been recovered to a common human nature with 
 ourselves, and to the higher hopes of the Christian 
 life, is a testimony to revelation which the sceptic may 
 well ponder." Nonconformist. 
 
 " That portion of the narrative relating to the Feejee 
 Islands is especially worthy of perusal, displaying as it 
 does the frightful characteristics of a society in which 
 habitual and ferocious cannibalism maintained its 
 ground, and its gradual transition to a more hopeful 
 and satisfactory condition, in which the influence of 
 the press is already becoming a power for good." 
 Morning Advertiser. 
 
14 Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 A KISS FOR A BLOW. A Collection of Stories for 
 Children, showing them how to prevent Quarrelling. By 
 H. C. WRIGHT. Twenty-sixth Thousand, I8mo, price Is. 
 
 "Of this little hook it is impossible to speak too 
 highly it is the reflex of the spirit of childhood, full 
 of tenderness, pity, and love : quick to resent, and 
 equally quick to forgive. We wish that all children 
 could imbibe its spirit, then indeed would the world 
 be happier and better." Mary Howitt. 
 
 11 This volume, of which it were to be wished that 
 every family in the country had a copy, has been 
 reprinted in London, by Charles Gilpin ; it is an inva 
 luable little book." Chambers s Tracts. 
 
 SKYRACK ; A Fairy Tale. With Six Illustrations. Post 
 8vo, cloth extra, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 " It is simply the story of an old oak ; but it carries 
 you away to the forest, and refreshes you with its 
 dewy, sunny, solitary life. The spirit of the book is 
 pure as the breezes of the forest themselves. All the 
 imagery, and the whole tone of the story are of that 
 kind which you wish to pervade the mind of your 
 children. In a word, we have rarely enjoyed a more 
 delicious hour, or have been more thoroughly wrapt in 
 sweet, silent, dewy, and balmy forest enhancement, 
 than during the perusal of Skyraek." Standard of 
 Freedom. 
 
 THE PEASANTRY OF ENGLAND. An Appeal on 
 behalf of the Working Classes ; in which the causes which 
 have led to their present impoverished and degraded con 
 dition, and the means by which it may best be perma 
 nently improved, are clearly pointed out. By G. M. 
 PERRY. 12mo, cloth, price 4s. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 15 
 
 SPARKS FROM THE ANVIL. By ELIHU BURRITT. 
 12mo, sewed. The Thirteenth Thousand, price Is. 
 
 "These are sparks indeed of singular brilliancy." 
 British Friend. 
 
 " They deserve to be stereotyped, and to form part 
 of the standard literature of the age." Kentish Inde 
 pendent. 
 
 " We say to all, read it, imbibe its spirit, and learn, 
 like the writer, to work for and with God, towards the 
 regeneration of your race/ Nottingham Review. 
 
 " Reader, if you have not read the ( Sparks from the 
 Anvil, do so at once." The Echo. 
 
 A VOICE FROSVI THE FORCE. By ELIHU BURRITT, 
 with a Portrait. Being a Sequel to " Sparks from the 
 Anvil." Seventh Thousand. 12mo, sewed, price Is. 
 
 " In every line coined from the reflecting mind of the 
 Blacksmith of Massachusets, there is a high philosophy 
 and philanthropy genuine and pure. His sympathies 
 are universal, his aspirations are for the happiness of all, 
 and his writings are nervous, terse, and vigorous." 
 London Telegraph. 
 
 " The influence of the small work before us must be 
 for good, and we wish it every success. The various 
 essays it contains are written with natural eloquence, 
 and contain many just and original sentiments." 
 Scottish Press. 
 
 THE PASTOR S LEGACY ; or, Devotional Fragments. 
 From the German of Lavater, By HENRIETTA J. FRY, 
 18mo, silk, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 " This is an exquisite little gem." Christian Ex 
 aminer. 
 
 *%* An edition may be obtained with the German appended 
 to the work, bound up in the same manner, for 3s. 
 
16 Charles Gilpirfs List of Books, 
 
 THE PHCENIX LIBRARY. 
 
 The following Series of Original and Reprinted Works, bearing 
 on the Renovation and Progress of Society in Religion, 
 Morality, and Science, is now in course of publication, printed 
 uniformly, price 2s. 6d each volume : 
 
 UTOPIA; OR, THE HAPPY REPUBLIC. A Philo 
 sophical Romance. By SIR THOMAS MORE. 
 
 LETTERS ON EARLY EDUCATION. By PESTALOZZI. 
 With a Memoir of Pestalozzi. 
 
 EFFECTS OF CIVILIZATION ON THE PEOPLE 
 
 IN EUROPEAN STATES. By CHARLES HALL, M.D. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN COMMONWEALTH. By JOHN 
 MINTER MORGAN. To which is added, AN INQUIRY RE 
 SPECTING PRIVATE PROPERTY, from a Periodical of 1827. 
 
 LETTERS TO A CLERGYMAN, on Institutions 
 for Ameliorating the Condition of the People, chiefly 
 from Paris, in the Autumn of 1 845 . By the same Author. 
 
 A TpUR THROUGH SWITZERLAND AND ITALY, 
 
 in the years 1846-47. By the same Author. 
 
 COLLOQUIES ON RELIGION AND RELIGIOUS 
 
 EDUCATION. By the same Author. 
 
 TRACTS. By the same Author. 
 
 THE REVOLT OF THE BEES. By the same Author. 
 
 THE ADVENTURES OF SIGNOR CAUDENTIO 
 
 DI LUCCA. Attributed to BISHOP BERKELEY. 
 
 ESSAY ON ST. PAUL. By HANNAH MORE. 2 vols. 
 Uniform with the above, price 3s. 6d. 
 
 EXTRACTS FOR SCHOOLS AND FAMILIES, 
 
 in aid of Moral and Religious Training. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 17 
 
 THE PRIZE ESSAY, ON THE USE AND ABUSE 
 
 of Alcoholic Liquors in Health and Disease. By W. B. 
 CARPENTER, M.D., F.R.S. Dedicated by permission to 
 H. R. H. Prince Albert. A Prize of One Hundred 
 Guineas having been offered for the best Essay on the 
 above subject, that sum has just been awarded to Dr. 
 CARPENTER, by the Adjudicators, Dr. JOHN FORBES, Dr. 
 G. L. ROUPELL, and Dr. W. A. GUY. Post 8vo, price 
 5s. 
 
 " We have now to congratulate the donor and the 
 public on having obtained an Essay from one of the 
 most eminent physiologists." Nonconformist. 
 
 " It must be no small source of gratification to them 
 (the Teetotallers) that the important publication to 
 which we have been calling the attention of our readers 
 (the above Essay) should find its way to the royal 
 palace; and that the enlightened Prince, so distinguished 
 for his earnestness in promoting the best interests of 
 his adopted country, should sanction the dedication of 
 the work to himself, and thus confer an honour alike 
 deserved by the author and his cause." Bristol 
 Mercury. 
 
 ROCERSON S POEMS. The Poetical Works of JOHN 
 BOLTON ROGERSON, author of " Rhyme, Romance, and 
 Re very," &c. 
 
 " His sterling talents are alike a credit to himself 
 and the land of his birth, and we doubt not will shortly 
 win for him a foremost rank among English Poets." 
 County Herald. 
 
 HYMNS OF THE REFORMATION. By LUTHER and 
 others. From the German. To which is added his Life, 
 from the original Latin of Melancthon, by the Author of 
 " The Pastor s Legacy." I8mo, cloth, price 2s. 6d. ; and 
 neatly bound in silk, price 3s. fid. 
 
 THE ART OF MEMORY. The new Mnemonic Chart 
 and Guide to the Art of Memory. By W. DAY. Neatly 
 Illustrated with upwards of 200 Woodcuts, &c. Cloth, 
 price 2s. 6d. 
 
1 8 Charles Gilpin s List of Books, 
 
 NARRATIVE OF WILLIAM W. BROWN, an 
 
 American Slave. Written by Himself. The TWELFTH 
 THOUSAND. Foolscap 8vo, price Is. 6d. 
 
 <( We would that a copy of this book could be placed 
 in every school library in Massachusetts. We hope 
 and believe that it will be widely circulated." Boston 
 Whig. 
 
 (< It is an interesting narrative, and should be read 
 by every person in the country. We commend it to 
 the public, and venture the assertion, that no one who 
 takes it up and reads a chapter, will lay it down until 
 he has finished it." New Bedford Bulletin. 
 
 "We have read Mr. Brown s Narrative, and found 
 it a thrilling tale." Lawrence Courier. 
 
 AM ENCYCLOP/EDIA OF FACTS, ANECDOTES, 
 
 Arguments, and Illustrations from History, Philosophy, 
 and Christianity, in support of the Principles of Perma 
 nent and Universal Peace. By EDWIN PAXTON HOOD, 
 Author of "Fragments of Thought and Composition," &c. 
 18mo, sewed, price Is. 6d. 
 
 A SELECTION OF SCRIPTURAL POETRY. By 
 
 LOVELL SQUIRE. Third Edition, containing many Original 
 Hymns not hitherto published. 18rno, cloth, price 2s. 6d. 
 The same to be had nicely bound in silk, with gilt edges, 
 4s. 
 
 POETICAL SKETCHES OF SCRIPTURE CHA 
 RACTERS Abraham to Job. By MARTHA YEARDLEY. 
 Sewed, price 6d. 
 
 A SELECTION FROIYI THE WRITINGS OF JOHN 
 
 SYDNEY TAYLOR, A.M., Barrister-at-Law. 8vo, 
 cloth, price 12s. 
 
 " On this rock we stand on the adamantine basis of 
 Christian principle we would build the whole fabric of 
 legislation which regards the public morals." (p. 213.) 
 
 " The volume before us is a noble testimony to the 
 worth of the deceased writer." Yorkshireman. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 19 
 
 WILLIAM ALLEN: his Life and Correspondence. 3 vols, 
 8vo, price 24s. 
 
 " The holiest and loveliest of friends." Dr. Campbell. 
 
 THE WELLS OF SCRIPTURE. By HENRIETTA J. FRY. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, price 2s. 
 
 " This little work is unpretending in its character ; 
 but, dwelling p. it does on themes of hallowed interest, 
 we can, with satisfaction, recommend it to our readers." 
 
 THREE LECTURES ON THE SYiOR AL ELEVATION 
 
 OF THE PEOPLE. BY THOMAS BEGGS. Price Is. 
 
 " The working classes ought to read them, that they 
 may learn how much power resides in themselves ; the 
 middle classes should read them, and learn that wealth 
 confers increased responsibility on its possessor ; and 
 even our nobles should read them, that they may learn 
 that the downfal of false, and the reign of true nobility 
 are alike at hand." Nottingham Review. 
 
 " The Lectures are full of large and comprehensive 
 views of man, and the writer aims in every respect to 
 promote his moral elevation." Universe. 
 
 DEFENSIVE WAR PROVED TO BE A DENIAL OF 
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND OF THE GOVERNMENT 
 OF GOD. With Illustrative Facts and Anecdotes. By 
 HENRY C. WRIGHT. 12mo, cloth, price 2s. 
 
 THE BOY S OWN BOOK. Intended as a Present for 
 Children on leaving School. 18mo, stiff covers, price 6d. 
 
 THE YOUNG SERVANTS BOOK. Intended as a Pre 
 sent for Girls on first going to Service. 18mo, stiff covers, 
 price 4d. 
 
 AN INTERESTING MEMOIR OF THREE BRO 
 THERS, (G., L., and S. Peirson,) who died of Consump 
 tion. 18mo, sewed, price 4d. 
 
20 Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 WATERLOO SERIES. In Seven Numbers, sewed, price 
 6d. complete, m a printed wrapper. Edited by ELIHU 
 
 BURRITT. 
 
 No. 1. Voice from Waterloo. The Silver Tankard, 
 
 No. 2. Hannibal ; or, the Story of a Wasted Life 
 
 The Bovver on the Hill. 
 
 No. 3. The Story of the Beautiful Book. 
 
 No. 4. The Story of Oberlin. 
 
 No. 5. The Man that Killed his Neighbours. 
 
 No. 6. Soldiers and Citizens. 
 
 No. 7. Story of Frank. 
 
 THE SUNDAY SCHOOL TEACHER. Designed to aid 
 m elevating and perfecting the Sabbath School System. 
 By the Rev. I. TODD. 12mo, cloth, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 "Every Sabbath School Teacher should regard it as 
 a privilege to purchase and carefully read the work/ 
 Philadelphic Observer. 
 
 CLEANINGS FOR CHILDREN; or, Easy Stories care 
 fully selected for Young Children. 18mo, sewed, price 6d. 
 
 THE FUGITIVE BLACKSMITH; or, Events in the 
 History of Dr. PKNNINGTON, Pastor of a Presbyterian 
 Church, New York. Foolscap 8vo, sewed. The Eleventh 
 Thousand, price Is. 
 
 " This entrancing narrative * * * We trust that 
 thousands of our readers will procure the volume, 
 which is published by Mr. Gilpin at a mere trifle 
 much too cheap to accomplish the purpose for which, 
 in part or mainly, it has been published the raising 
 a fund to remove the pecuniary burdens which press 
 on the author s flock. NOTHING SHORT OF THE SALE 
 OF FIFTY THOUSAND OR SIXTY THOUSAND COPIES 
 could be at all availing for this object. * * * We 
 very cordially recommend him and his narrative to the 
 kind consideration of our readers." Christian Witness, 
 
 SPEECHES OF RICHARD COBDEN, ESQ., M.P., 
 
 on Peace, Financial Reform, Colonial Reform, and other 
 subjects, delivered during 1849. Foolscap 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 cloth ; 2s. 6d. sewed. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 21 
 
 THE NORWEGIAN SAILOR. A Sketch of the Life of 
 GEORGE NOSCOE. Written by himself. With an Intro 
 ductory Note by Dr. RAFFLES. Fifth edition, with an 
 account of his death. Foolscap 8vo, cloth, price 2s. 
 
 " He (Gr. Noscoe) was really a remarkable man. I 
 would earnestly recommend it to .every sailor." Dr. 
 Raffles. 
 
 A GUIDE TO TRUE PEACE; or, a Method of attaining 
 to Inward and Spiritual Prayer. Compiled chiefly from 
 the writings of FENELON, LADY GUION, and MICHAEL 
 MOLINOS. 32mo, cloth, price Is. 
 
 HINTS ON CULTIVATING THE CHRISTIAN 
 
 TEMPER. By the Rev. H. A. BOARDMAN, D.D. Re 
 printed from the American edition, 32mo, cloth, price 
 6d. 
 
 GALLIC GLEANINGS. A Series of Letters, descriptive 
 of Two Excursions to the French Metropolis and the 
 Parisian Peace Congress, 1849. Addressed to a Friend in 
 London. By A. NICHOLSON. ISmo, cloth, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 GLEANINGS FROM PIOUS AUTHORS. Comprising 
 the Wheatsheaf, Fruits and Flowers, Garden and 
 Shrubbery. With a brief notice of the former pub 
 lications of these volumes. By JAMES MONTGOMERY. 
 A new edition. Foolscap 8vo, price 3s. 
 
 HOW LITTLE HENRY OF EICHENFELS CAME 
 
 TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD. 16mo, price Is. 
 
 It is interesting to observe, that the translation of 
 this little book (from the German) is the effort of 
 young persons, who have willingly sacrificed some hours 
 of recreate on to aid the cause of humanity. 
 
 THE VOYAGE COMPANION: a Parting Gift to 
 Female Emigrants. By the Author of "A Word on 
 behalf of a Slave," &c., &c. Foolscap 8vo, price 6d. 
 
22 Charles Gilpins List of Books, 
 
 PEACE CONGRESS. Report of the Proceedings of the 
 Second General Peace Congress, held in Paris on the 
 22nd, 23rd, and 24th of August, 1849. Compiled from 
 authentic documents. 8vo, cloth, price 2s. 6d. 
 
 ELECTORAL DISTRICTS ; or, the Apportionment of 
 the Representation of the Country on the Basis of its 
 Population ; being an Inquiry into the working of the 
 Reform Bill, and into the merits of the Representative 
 Scheme by which it is proposed to supersede it. By 
 ALEXANDER MACKAY. 8vo, sewed, Is. 
 
 POLITICAL EQUITY; or, a Fair Equalization of the 
 National Burdens, comprised in some intermingled and 
 scattered thoughts, suggesting an anti-destitution policy, 
 a graduated system of taxation on real property and 
 income, &c. By THEOPHILUS WILLIAMS. 8vo, sewed, 
 price 2s. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL COURTS. The History and Power 
 of the Ecclesiastical Courts. By EDWARD MUSCUTT. 
 Pp. 48. Price 6d. 
 
 REMINISCENCES OF POLAND; her Revolutions and 
 her Rights. A brief sketch of the Causes of the Revolu 
 tions, from 1839 to the incorporation of Cracow with the 
 Austrian Empire; with a short local description of 
 Cracow. By ISIDORE LIVINSKY, a Polish Refugee. 
 Foolscap 8vo, cloth, 2s.; sewed, Is. 6d. 
 
 PARABLES : Translated from the German of KRUMMACHER. 
 Containing the Hyacinth ; the Persian, the Jew, and the 
 Christian ; Asaph and Heman ; Life and Death ; the 
 Mother s Faith, &c. 16mo, sewed, price Is. 
 
 THE PEACE READING BOOK; being a Series of 
 Selections from the Sacred Scriptures, the Early Christian 
 Fathers, and Historians, Philosophers and Poets, the 
 wise and thoughtful of all ages ; condemnatory of the 
 principles and practice of war, and inculcating those of 
 true Christianity. Edited by H. G. ADAMS. 12mo, 
 cloth, price 2s. 
 
5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 23 
 
 THE AGE AMD ITS ARCHITECTS ; Ten Chapters on 
 the People and the Times. By EDWIN PAXTON HOOD. 
 Fcap. 8vo, price 5s. 
 
 The figures of the statist will generally, in the course 
 of the work, be conveyed by portraits and descriptions of 
 the people with whom we live, and the places in which 
 we live. It will be a lucid analysis of the age and its 
 virtues, vices, and views. Historical, ^Esthetic, and 
 Didactic Delineations of the Development of Individual, 
 Domestic, and Social Regeneration. Written especially 
 for the youthful aspirant to a life of intelligent labour and 
 usefulness. 
 
 A POPULAR LIFE OF GEORGE FOX, the First of 
 the Quakers. By JOSIAH MARSH. 8vo, cloth, price 6s. 6d. 
 
 Compiled from his Journal and other authentic sources, 
 and interspersed with remarks on the imperfect reforma 
 tion of the Anglican Church, and the consequent spread 
 of dissent. 
 
 The work abounds with remarkable incidents, which 
 portray a vivid picture of the excited feelings that pre 
 dominated during those eventful periods of our history 
 the Commonwealth and the Restoration. 
 
 H.R.H. PRINCE ALBERT S PRIZE. A Plea for the 
 Right against Might, or the Temporal Advantages of the 
 Sabbath to the Labouring Classes. By JOHN COBLEY. 
 Foolscap 8vo, price 6d. 
 
 THE SOLDIER S DESTINY. A Tale of the Times. 
 The Enlistment Leaving Home The Deserter The 
 Battle The Night after the Battle The Return. By 
 GEORGE WALLER. Foolscap 8vo, price Is. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF PAUL CUFFE, a Man of Colour, compiled 
 from Authentic Sources. By WILSON ARMISTED. 18mo, 
 cloth, price Is.- 
 
 The exertions of this truly benevolent individual 
 entitle him to the esteem of the world, and the grateful 
 remembrance of latest posterity. 
 
24 Charles Gilpiris List of Books. 
 
 PORTRAITS. 
 
 ELIZABETH FRY. A full-length Portrait of Elizabeth 
 Fry. Engraved by SAMUEL COUSINS, A.R.A., from a 
 Picture by George Richmond. 
 
 Artists Proofs 10 10s. 
 
 Proofs, with Autographs . . 7 7 
 
 Proofs, with Letters ^ . 4 4 
 
 Prints .. ... .. 2 2 
 
 ELIZABETH FRY. Engraved on Copper. By BLOOD. 
 From a Painting by Leslie. 
 
 Proofs .. ... .. 15s. Od. 
 
 Prints .. ... .. 76 
 
 THOMAS CLARKSON. A Splendid Portrait of this 
 distinguished Philanthropist. 
 
 India Proofs, First Class . 1 00 
 Second Class .. ... 10 6 ; 
 
 Prints 050 
 
 WILLIAM ALLEN. Drawn on Stone. By DAY and 
 HAGHE, from a Painting by Dicksee. 
 
 India Proofs, Firstfdass . l 10 
 Second Class .. .. 110 
 Prints 10 6 
 
 SAMUEL GURNEY. Drawn on Stone by Dicksee. 
 First Class.. .. .. 10s. Od. . 
 
 Prints 50 
 
 JOSEPH JOHN CURNEY. Engraved in Mezzotinto. 
 By C. E. WAGSTAFF. 
 
 Proofs . .. ..,100 
 
 Prints 10 6 
 
 JOSEPH STURGE. Drawn on Stone by Milichamp. 
 
 Proofs 10s. Od. 
 
 Prints 50 
 
 HENRY VINCENT. Drawn on Stone by B. Smith. 
 
 Proofs 21s. Od. 
 
 Second Proofs . . . . 106 
 
 Prints 5 
 
URN 
 
 202 MoinJ^ibl^ 
 
 PERIOD 
 
 ji.gio m CT 3 
 
 . ; 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF Cf 
 
GENERAL L.BRARY-U-C. BERKELEY 
 
 BDOOS?230b